《Marvel: Master of Role Playing》


 1: Reborn in Marvel

    I was so na?ve, truly.


    I always thought only trucks could send people to another world, but I never knew even a computer short-circuit could do the job.


    And now, I''m in the Marvel Universe!


    Sitting in a luxurious car, Reid looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh, though the brilliant night sky wasn''t visible.


    He used to be an ordinary 24-year-old single man living in China. But one pop-up on his computer had transported him to this godforsaken world.


    "Do you want to know the truth of the world?"


    What kind of ridiculous opening is this, straight out of an infinite flow novel? Who even makes viruses like this as a prank?


    And the choices were:


    A. Yes.


    B. Very much yes.


    Naturally, the wise Reid wasn''t going to fall for it. He didn''t click anything, nor did he close the pop-up using the little X in the corner. Instead, he decided to shut down his computer and take it to the repair shop the next day.


    But the moment he pressed the power button, a powerful surge of electricity disintegrated his body.


    Everything after that was a blur to Reid. The only thing he remembered was waking up in another world with a brand-new body and being granted the ultimate clich¨¦ perk of a transmigrator¡­


    [Hello, Host. Please open your beginner''s gift pack.]


    The mechanical voice echoed in his mind, and Reid let out a helpless sigh.


    That''s right¡ªhe had the essential system every transmigrator gets.


    But even with this cheat, Reid couldn''t bring himself to feel happy. After all, this was Marvel!


    The same Marvel that loved to stack power levels endlessly, where every other character could dodge laser attacks with light-speed reflexes. A universe where power scaling was practically a sport!


    And yet, that wasn''t even the worst part. The real kicker was the name of his system...


    [DC Role-Playing System, Host~ biu~]


    "Could you please stop trying to act cute with that soulless, robotic voice?!" Reid roared, venting his frustrations.


    In the end, though, he slowly calmed down.


    Life, as the saying goes, is like a drawn bow. If you can''t fight back, you might as well learn to enjoy it.


    "System, I''ll ask one last time¡ªthere''s absolutely no way for me to return to my original world, is there?"


    Before resigning himself to fate, Reid felt compelled to make one final attempt to struggle.


    [That''s correct, Host. Your body has already been completely disintegrated by high-voltage electricity¡­]


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "How could a 220-volt current disintegrate a body?! Clearly, you murdered me!"


    Reid suppressed his urge to complain further. He knew there was no point in pressing the issue. If he wanted to survive in this dangerous world, he would need the system''s help.


    "Alright, show me what you can do, system."


    At this moment, Reid felt a sliver of gratitude. Even if this system might be a potential murderer, at least it was responsive. Some transmigrator systems from the stories he''d read would go into ''hibernation'' for no reason, leaving their hosts in utter despair.


    [The system manual is included in the beginner''s gift pack. Please check it, Host.]


    ...Okay, Reid immediately took back his earlier compliment. This system wasn''t much better. It didn''t even explain itself¡ªhe had to read the manual.


    Sighing, Reid followed the prompt and opened the beginner''s gift pack. The system notification immediately sounded:


    [Congratulations, Host! You have obtained the role card: Alfred Pennyworth. Play field: Gotham City. System manual x1.]


    Simple. Too simple.


    And why did the back of the Alfred role card and the Gotham City play field card have Yu-Gi-Oh! patterns? A monster card and a field spell card?! Could this system be any less serious? What kind of joke was this?


    [The system is a Blue-Eyes White Dragon player, Host.]


    "Shut up! Stop reading my mind!"


    Reid was completely defeated. Other people''s systems, if not transforming into cute anime girls to marry the host, at least came with sweet, soothing voices.


    And here he was, stuck with a system that was not only toneless but also ridiculously nonsensical. What sin had he committed in his past life to deserve this?


    Still, complaints aside, Reid carefully read through the system manual and studied the two cards'' functions. It didn''t take long for him to figure out all the system''s features.


    To his surprise, the system was as straightforward as the role cards themselves.


    It all came down to two words: role-playing.


    Role-playing cards transform the user into the corresponding character and grant them that character''s abilities. Take, for instance, the Alfred card in Reid''s hand.


    Upon use, Reid would become Alfred, the butler behind Batman, and inherit all of Alfred''s knowledge and skills.


    Each character also has a role-playing progression system. By performing actions aligned with the character''s traits and mission, the role-playing degree increases. As the degree rises, special forms of the character can be unlocked. Ultimately, when the role-playing degree reaches 100%, the character card''s can be split into clones. When role-playing is canceled, the user''s original body retains a portion of the character''s abilities.


    Take the Alfred card as an example again: when the role-playing degree reaches halfway, Reid''s original body retains a corresponding percentage of Alfred''s abilities upon canceling the role-play.


    Once the degree hits 50%, Alfred''s special form, "The Outsider," is unlocked.


    Additionally, every role-playing character comes with a mission. Completing the mission rewards the user with new role-playing cards.


    "So basically, I pulled a white trash, huh¡­"


    Reid had read similar transmigration stories. Others would start as powerhouses¡ªKizaru, Madara, or some other powerful beings. From the get-go, they could show off and dominate. And here he was, starting out as Alfred, the butler.


    "But on second thought, combining it with the Gotham City environment card doesn''t seem like a bad start."


    Alfred on his own might just be an exceptional mortal, nowhere near the level of superheroes. But if paired with Gotham City, becoming the butler of Wayne Manor, the starting point suddenly looked pretty decent.


    At least he wouldn''t have to scam poor Tony Stark at Stark Industries right out of the gate.


    With this realization, Reid didn''t hesitate. He immediately used both cards. The Gotham City environment card merged into the void, sending out ripples that altered the geography of New York State. Near New York City, a bustling metropolis appeared¡ªa city rife with crime: Gotham City.


    No one in the world noticed anything unusual. It was as if Gotham City had always been there, not suddenly conjured into existence.


    The Alfred role-playing card merged into Reid''s body, and ripples coursed through him, triggering a transformation.


    His once-average physique became lean and frail, his thick hair thinned out, and a gentleman''s cane materialized in his hand as a symbol of his new identity.


    Beyond appearances, the most notable change was his newfound strength. Even as the aged Alfred, Reid felt significantly stronger than his original youthful, fitness-loving self. Truly, comic book characters were on another level.


    However, when Reid saw Alfred''s character mission, he noticed something¡­ off.

 2: The Winter Soldier Attacks

    "System, the items in the beginner''s package are fixed, right? I''m not wrong, am I?"


    [Host, you''ve misunderstood. Except for the system manual, the rewards in the beginner''s package are distributed randomly.]


    Listening to the system stubbornly arguing in his mind, Reid didn''t want to say anything more.


    Why did he realize the items in the beginner''s package were fixed?


    It was because, when he came to his senses, he discovered that Alfred''s character mission was to maintain Wayne Enterprises.


    If the items in the beginner''s package weren''t fixed, and he happened to draw Alfred along with the Paradise Island environment card, then what? Was he supposed to go to Paradise Island and build Wayne Enterprises from scratch? A seventy-year-old man''s journey to the Land of Amazons?


    However, dwelling on it any further was pointless. Whether everything was truly random or prearranged by the system, the only thing he could do was to make the most of the resources at hand and develop in this world.


    Even without acquiring the Gotham City environment card, he was determined to use Alfred''s abilities to establish his own influence.


    "That said, considering the current situation, the state of Wayne Enterprises isn''t looking great. How should I, as a butler, go about maintaining it?"


    After stepping into the role of Alfred, a flood of information started surfacing in Reid''s mind.


    According to the information in his mind, the current timeline seems to be during the period when Bruce Wayne has gone abroad to train, leaving Alfred to deal with the massive mess he left behind.


    Although Reid doesn''t yet have the role card for Batman, the name Bruce Wayne has already etched itself into the minds of everyone, as if it emerged naturally with the birth of Gotham City.


    People know that such a person exists, but as for when Bruce Wayne will appear, that entirely depends on when he manages to acquire the Batman card.


    "Sigh!"


    After thinking for a long time, Reid could only let out a deep sigh.


    Back when he read the comics, he always admired Alfred''s unwavering loyalty. During those years when Bruce Wayne wandered off, Alfred managed to stabilize the entire Wayne Enterprises. But now that he''s become Alfred, he has come to realize just how difficult this task really is.


    Wayne Enterprises isn''t publicly traded, so he doesn''t have to worry about the company''s stock prices plummeting due to Bruce Wayne''s absence.


    However, that doesn''t mean the company is completely under the control of the Wayne family.


    Some high-ranking executives who hold a portion of the shares have already publicly announced the supposed death of Bruce Wayne, the last heir of the Wayne family. Using this as justification, they''re pushing to take the company public under the pretense of ensuring its future.


    If the company goes public, even if Alfred still holds the Wayne family''s shares, it will be a hopeless situation.


    That''s because these shares don''t legally belong to Alfred. He can safeguard them, but he has no rights to exercise shareholder privileges.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "This is such a mess!"


    No matter how hard Reid thought about it, he couldn''t come up with a way to stop Wayne Enterprises from going public.


    Bang!


    Just as Reid was sitting in the car¡ªnow modified by the system into an exclusive luxury vehicle for the Wayne family¡ªpondering the issue, a loud noise reached his ears.


    "The sound of shattering glass... and brakes screeching?"


    It was clear that something had happened on the road ahead.


    "Maybe... I should go check it out?"


    In his past life, Reid had grown up in an environment where the habit of watching from the sidelines was deeply ingrained¡ªand he had naturally inherited it.


    Whether it was a car accident or a terrorist attack, as long as the danger wasn¡¯t directed at him, he always felt an irresistible urge to observe the chaos.


    With that thought in mind, Reid didn''t hesitate. He started the car and drove toward the commotion up ahead.


    But as he got closer, he began hearing other noises.


    "Help... someone help!"


    Cries for help!


    For a brief moment, Reid hesitated. But then it hit him¡ªthis was an opportunity. Alfred wasn''t just the loyal butler of the Wayne family; he was also a retired soldier with a strong sense of justice.


    If someone was truly in danger and he stepped in to help, wouldn''t that boost his role-playing progress?


    With that thought, Reid brushed off the last bit of hesitation. He started the car and quickly drove toward the source of the cries for help.


    However, what unfolded before him left him utterly stunned.


    The scene was all too familiar: a man with long, unkempt hair-likely untouched for a decade-sporting a metal arm, was dragging an older man out of a car. Adding to the unsettling image was the unmistakable Stark Industries logo on the vehicle.


    This... wasn''t this the scene where the Winter Soldier kills Tony Stark''s parents?


    Was his starting village boss the Winter Soldier? And he was supposed to face him as Alfred? How was Alfred, a butler, supposed to take down the Winter Soldier?


    While Reid was still frozen in shock, the Winter Soldier noticed him. Realizing there was now a witness to his actions, he released the injured Howard Stark. Without hesitation, he drew his handgun and aimed it directly at Alfred.


    ''Not good! He''s going to shoot!''


    Bang!


    The moment the Winter Soldier pulled the trigger, Alfred''s instincts kicked in. Reid''s body moved on its own, slamming the car door open and using it as cover to avoid the incoming bullet.


    The shot shattered the car window, but Reid managed to roll out of the way just in time, narrowly avoiding the deadly attack.


    But it wasn''t over. The Winter Soldier, a Hydra assassin with impeccable marksmanship, kept his gun trained on Reid, firing relentlessly with precise aim. The muzzle never strayed far from Reid''s position, each pull of the trigger forcing him into desperate evasive maneuvers.


    ''Danger! Danger! Danger!''


    Reid''s mind screamed as the assassin closed in, step by step. The relentless barrage left him no choice but to roll behind the car for cover, barely evading the specialized handgun''s deadly rounds.


    ''Had I known it was the Winter Soldier, I wouldn''t have gotten involved!'' Reid grumbled internally.


    Regret began to creep into his thoughts. Alfred was formidable for a regular human, but at the end of the day, he was still just that¡ªa regular human. Like Batman, he excelled at tactical thinking and preparation, but in a chaotic, street-level fight against someone like the Winter Soldier? The odds weren''t in his favor.


    Sure, there existed a version of Alfred in a parallel world who once turned Gotham City into a stage, orchestrating a Joker versus Batman game with his eccentric young master. But even that performance showcased Alfred''s intellect more than his combat prowess.


    When it came to raw fighting ability, Alfred couldn''t be considered outstanding.


    But now, Reid had no other choice. Gently twisting the handle of the cane he held, he revealed the hidden weapon within¡ªa concealed rapier, his only means of defense.


    At the same time, Reid noticed that under the relentless gunfire of the Winter Soldier, the car door he had slammed open earlier had now fallen to the ground.


    A plan began to form in his mind. As he crouched behind the car, he started counting the bullets fired from the Winter Soldier''s handgun.


    ''9... 10... 11... 12... Now!''


    The moment the twelfth shot rang out, Reid burst out from behind the car. In one hand, he held the rapier disguised as a cane, and with the other, he effortlessly lifted the fallen car door as an improvised shield.


    However, when Reid looked at the Winter Soldier, he was once again stunned.


    The assassin had already tossed his empty pistol into the air with his left hand while smoothly pulling out a spare magazine. At the same time, his right hand retrieved a second handgun, which was now pointed squarely at Reid, ready to fire.


    Reid''s heart sank. ''Are you kidding me? This guy dual-wields?!''

 3: Thrilling Fight

    A small mistake put Reid in danger once again, but he refused to give up.


    Just as the Winter Soldier was about to pull the trigger with his right hand, Reid hurled the car door at him like a boomerang, smashing it into the Winter Soldier''s hand.


    "Ugh..."


    The Winter Soldier let out a small grunt of pain as his right hand released the gun. In that instant, Reid closed the distance, driving the rapier in his hand toward the Winter Soldier''s forehead.


    Show mercy? Even if killing the Winter Soldier would cause his role-play progress to drop into the negative, Reid wasn''t naive enough to spare the Winter Soldier just for the sake of a few role-play points. After all, the Winter Soldier was now under the control of Hydra, and Reid couldn''t afford to let him live, especially when his own survival was at stake.


    Role-play points could be earned back, but if he died, that was it. The damned system had no resurrection function for the host.


    Faced with Reid''s direct threat, the Winter Soldier was forced to abandon his plan to continue using ranged attacks. After quickly releasing the magazine with his left hand, he raised his metal arm in front of his face to block the incoming rapier strike.


    The collision between the rapier and the metal arm created a spark, but it failed to inflict any damage on the Winter Soldier''s cybernetic limb.


    When the first strike didn''t land, Reed followed Alfred''s combat techniques without hesitation. He didn''t allow the Winter Soldier the chance to grab his rapier with the metal arm. Instead, he swiftly retracted the rapier, sending it through the air in a graceful arc before redirecting it to strike at the Winter Soldier''s thigh.


    Clang!!


    Once again, Reid''s attack was blocked, but this time not by the metal arm. Instead, it was deflected by a reinforced alloy dagger.


    While the Winter Soldier used his metal arm to block the initial strike, his other hand swiftly drew a dagger, initiating his counterattack.


    Clink! Clank!


    The sound of metal on metal rang out incessantly. In just a few seconds, Reid and the Winter Soldier had exchanged several brutal blows.


    But as Reid had anticipated from the start, things weren''t going in his favor.


    Alfred was certainly stronger than an average person, and his combat skills were on par with the Winter Soldier in front of him, but he was still a man over fifty years old.


    He was never going to be on the same level as the Winter Soldier, who, thanks to science, maintained his youth and strength as a super-soldier.


    The Winter Soldier''s boundless stamina and his powerful, nearly indestructible metal arm left Reid feeling overwhelmed.


    "Ho... Howard¡­"


    Inside Stark''s car, Howard, whose face had taken a heavy blow from the Winter Soldier, turned his head as he heard the voice. His wife, Maria Stark, had been attacked even earlier by the Winter Soldier. Her face had been smashed in by his metal arm, and she was clearly on the verge of death.


    "Maria... hold on..."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Even though Howard was in immense pain himself, he tried to comfort his wife. At the same time, he observed the battle between Reid and the Winter Soldier. He was surprised that someone could stand up to such a super soldier using nothing but their own physical abilities, but now, his main concern was how he could help this stranger.


    Though he wasn''t skilled in combat, Howard knew the difference between a super soldier and an ordinary human. Even if the elderly gentleman had impressive combat skills, it was only a matter of time before he was overwhelmed.


    And just as Howard had anticipated, Reid was showing signs of strain.


    After blocking another of the Winter Soldier''s powerful punches, the hand holding the rapier began to tremble slightly.


    Reid''s stamina was running low, and under the constant pressure from his opponent, he was barely managing to maintain his grip on the rapier.


    Finally, after blocking two more strikes from the Winter Soldier''s dagger, Reid''s rapier was knocked out of his hand with another powerful punch. The force of the blow sent him tumbling to the ground.


    He watched helplessly as the Winter Soldier closed in.


    Oddly, however, Reid didn''t feel fear at that moment. Instead, an eerie calm settled over him. He observed everything around him with sharp focus, searching for any opportunity to strike back. And that''s when he noticed Howard Stark quietly approaching from behind the Winter Soldier.


    Reid didn''t know much about Howard Stark. Before his journey into this world, he had avoided the Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. series due to its complexity and had never delved into the details of Howard''s life, particularly the events following World War II leading to his death.


    But Reid did understand one thing: Howard Stark was a genius on par with his son, Tony. If this man was sneaking around, there had to be a plan in mind.


    Realizing this, Reid wasted no time. Using every ounce of his strength, he launched himself off the ground and threw a punch toward the Winter Soldier''s face. Even as a sharp pain from a gash on his arm, inflicted by the Winter Soldier''s dagger, shot through him, Reid didn''t hesitate.


    However, his punch was ultimately caught by the Winter Soldier, who, with his metal arm, gripped Reid''s fist tightly. The pressure from the arm intensified, and Reid felt his bones groaning under the strain, as though they might be crushed at any moment.


    "Let go of me!!" Reid yelled in desperation, but his voice, mixed with the excruciating pain, also helped mask Howard''s approach. The genius inventor was moving silently, careful not to alert the Winter Soldier to his presence.


    At the very moment when the Winter Soldier was about to plunge his dagger into Reed''s heart, Howard made his move. He swiftly reached out, placing a strange device against the Winter Soldier''s ear and activating it.


    A shrill, piercing sound erupted from the device, a sound so loud and intense that it felt like it could shatter bones.


    The harsh sound waves emitted from the device caused the Winter Soldier, who was closest, to immediately clutch his head and collapse to the ground. Even though he tried to cover his ears with his hands, he couldn''t stop the blood that was flowing through his fingers.


    The brutal assassin, trained by Hydra, who had been so resolute and unflinching just moments before, now faltered. The conditioning and mind control that kept him focused on his mission began to crack under the intense waves of sound. With his mental state slipping, the Winter Soldier ceased focusing on his target and the witness to the attack. Instead, he bolted toward the roadside bushes and disappeared from sight.


    However, just because the Winter Soldier had left, it didn''t mean everything was over.


    Howard, who was also not far from the ultrasonic device, collapsed to the ground in immense pain. Even with his hands pressed to his ears, he couldn''t stop the sound waves from penetrating. Already injured, his breathing grew weaker, and if this continued, the playboy who had survived since World War II would die on this desolate, unremarkable road.


    Smack!


    Just as Howard was struggling to breathe, Reid slapped the ultrasonic device, shattering it into pieces.


    Huff... huff... huff...!!


    With the sound waves stopped, Howard gasped for air, clinging to the last lifeline like a drowning man.


    "Th-thank... thank you..."


    "It was nothing... just a small effort." Reid replied.


    He extended his hand and helped Howard to his feet. His condition wasn''t much better. The same sound waves that had caused the Winter Soldier to lose control were also fatal to him.


    Blood was still trickling from his ears. He had been just moments away from losing his hearing completely.


    ''I can''t take such risks again.'' Reid thought.


    Supporting Howard, he slowly made his way toward the Stark car, as that was Howard''s wish¡ªhe needed to check on his gravely injured wife, Maria.


    Meanwhile, Reid opened the system panel that only he could see.


    His "Alfred" role-playing progress had risen from 1% to 15%.


    "Only a 14% increase?"

 4: Return to Gotham

    "Are you saying something, sir...?"


    Hearing Reid mutter to himself while supporting him, Howard asked curiously.


    However, Reid would never reveal to anyone that he had a system, and since Alfred was his first role to play, he even planned to continue maintaining Alfred''s identity in front of others.


    "It''s nothing, I was just feeling a bit shaken up. Why would someone like that come to attack you?"


    Upon hearing this, Howard fell silent as well. He too was puzzled. Why would such an assassin target him?


    He had certainly made many enemies, but someone with the capabilities of a super soldier clearly wasn''t something low-level forces could send. Unless... it was someone from his other hidden enemies.


    But soon, Howard stopped pondering the details.


    Because when they returned to Stark''s car, they discovered that Howard''s wife, Maria, had already stopped breathing.


    Her face, repeatedly struck by Winter Soldier, was completely caved in, with her cheekbones and skull shattered. For her to be able to call out Howard''s name in her final moments, allowing him to regain his focus and help Reid, was nothing short of a miracle.


    "No! No! Maria, don''t leave me!"


    Howard seemed to lose all his strength as he collapsed onto Maria''s lifeless body, crying in despair.


    The heartbreaking sound made Reid, who had always seen these people as mere virtual figures, feel deeply moved.


    In that moment, he fully realized that this wasn''t some comic book world or movie, nor was it a fictional universe. This was a real, harsh, and even more dangerous reality!


    "Mr. Stark, please accept my condolences..."


    Following Alfred''s instincts, Reid quietly stood beside Howard, his hands clasped together in a respectful prayer for the deceased woman.


    At this moment, Alfred''s role-playing progress subtly increased a little.


    After some time, overwhelmed by grief and exhaustion, Howard fainted over Maria''s body. Reid carefully placed him in the front passenger seat and quietly waited by his side.


    In the movies, Winter Soldier killed Howard by exploiting the opportunity when Howard was unprotected. But Reid believed that, as the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., even though Howard no longer managed S.H.I.E.L.D.''s affairs, the agency would surely keep track of his movements. It was only a matter of time before S.H.I.E.L.D. arrived.


    And indeed, as Reid predicted, not an hour later, a Quinjet slowly descended nearby. A burly African-American agent and a sharp, Mediterranean-looking white agent stepped out of the cabin.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ''Nick Fury and Phil Coulson?''


    Reid saw the two figures from a distance¡ªNick Fury, who had yet to become the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and his assistant, Phil Coulson.


    From Reid''s memory, Nick Fury had risen to the higher ranks of S.H.I.E.L.D. in 1995, after the events of Captain Marvel, seizing the opportunity to transition from field agent to management.


    As for poor Coulson, unless Fury was to die, it seemed like this unlucky guy would remain a dutiful field agent for the rest of his life.


    "Hello, sir. Thank you for saving Mr. Stark." Nick Fury approached and immediately shook Reid''s hand.


    However, at that moment, Reid decided to test the agents'' ability to react. He feigned surprise and said, "In a situation like this, I couldn''t just stand by. But what organization are you from? A private jet? It can''t be from Stark Industries, right?"


    Upon hearing this, neither Nick Fury nor Coulson showed any sign of panic. It was clear they had prepared their response before they left.


    Coulson immediately stepped forward and displayed his FBI credentials.


    "We are affiliated with the FBI, a division specifically dedicated to protecting high-profile individuals. Please do not disclose our operations to anyone."


    ''FBI again.'' Reid thought. Though he had expected it, it seemed that such frequent use of false affiliations was probably one of the reasons why S.H.I.E.L.D. and domestic U.S. special agencies had such a strained relationship.


    However, Reid wasn''t going to call them out on it. He smiled and said, "I see. Don''t worry, I won''t say a word. But could I trouble you to use your plane to take me to Gotham? My car..."


    Reid pointed to the side where the Wayne family car, now riddled with bullets by Winter Soldier, was in ruins. They were in a secluded area, with hardly any traffic passing by.


    "No problem." Nick Fury replied without hesitation. He wasn''t going to turn down this request. In fact, they had no intention of letting the distinguished gentleman out of their sight anytime soon. They planned to investigate him thoroughly, making sure they understood everything about him.


    Thus, Reid followed Nick Fury and Coulson to a New York''s Hospital, where they handed over the unconscious Howard Stark to the doctors. Afterward, they took him directly to Wayne Manor''s backyard in the Quinjet.


    Once Reid disembarked, the Quinjet took off without any further interaction with him.


    In fact, as the Quinjet ascended, Coulson pulled out a file containing all of Alfred''s information.


    "The Pennyworth family is really strange." Nick Fury muttered, flipping through the file. "They have a former MI6 super-agent take on the family butler role, but the thing is, the Pennyworths don''t even have a fixed family to serve!"


    He continued flipping through the file, but aside from that odd detail, nothing else seemed out of the ordinary. It seemed that Alfred''s rescue of Howard Stark was truly just a coincidence. For now, this matter could be set aside.


    Now, their main problem was determining who had carried out the assassination attempt on Howard.


    As Nick Fury pondered this, Coulson, looking out the window at the night skyline of Gotham City, couldn''t help but reflect on the contrast. During the day, Gotham was just as bustling as New York, but at night, crime ruled the streets.


    He had also looked into Alfred''s background and learned much about Gotham through that research. The last Wayne heir had gone missing, leaving only Alfred as the sole member of the household.


    Coulson didn''t think Alfred, in his role as a butler, would be able to sustain Wayne Enterprises. If the company were to collapse, Gotham would fall under the control of crime and capital, and the city would descend further into chaos.


    "Don''t overthink it, Coulson." Nick Fury suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    Gotham City was a place that was already enough of a headache just by name alone. This complex city had reached the point where it could swallow even the most skilled operatives.


    The FBI, CIA, and even they had sent agents to investigate the entire city, but those agents either lacked the skills to gather any real information or, as they dug deeper, mysteriously disappeared into the city''s dark underbelly.


    Gotham wasn''t like any American city. It felt more like a new world¡ªone where they didn''t have enough influence to interfere with its ongoing situation.

 5: Tony Stark

    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    In the hallway of a New York''s Hospital, the sound of polished leather shoes echoed through the corridor.


    A young man, whose face bore a striking resemblance to Howard Stark, though with a touch of youthful innocence, was running frantically down the hall.


    The surrounding medical staff, as if they had already expected his arrival, watched the panicked young man with concern, yet none of them stepped forward to calm him down or tell him to slow down.


    The young man''s identity was now clear.


    Anthony Edward Stark¡ªbetter known as Tony Stark.


    "How could this happen?! How could this be happening?!"


    Just one day ago, Tony had been on a beach in Hawaii, enjoying the warm weather.


    Having never had a close relationship with his father, he had planned to return only on Christmas to wish his mother a happy holiday.


    But while dancing on the beach in Hawaii, news from New York reached him. His parents had been in a car accident. His father, Howard, was critically injured, and his mother, Maria... was dead on the spot.


    Tony naturally refused to believe the news. He immediately left Hawaii and rushed to New York, heading straight for the Hospital to reach Howard Stark''s room.


    He believed that by the time he arrived, he would be greeted by the old man''s sarcastic smile and his mother''s gentle face.


    Swish!


    Tony threw open the door to the hospital room, calling out loudly.


    "Old man, don''t joke around too much... you..."


    Tony had already prepared himself for an angry confrontation with Howard, for making him fall for this trick and having to return from Hawaii.


    But inside the room, all he saw was the elderly man, wrapped in bandages, looking at him with exhausted eyes.


    His voice grew quieter, and he found himself unable to speak.


    The thing he had been unwilling to accept seemed to have turned into reality.


    Tony staggered toward Howard''s bedside, each step more unsteady than the last.


    "So... is the news true?"


    "Tony... I..."


    Tony couldn''t accept the reality of Maria''s death, and how could Howard face his son at this moment?


    He knew himself. He had poured all his heart and soul into Tony, yet had driven a wedge between them. He understood how important Maria was to his son.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    While he had hurt Tony time and again, it was Maria who had soothed Tony''s young heart and helped him grow up healthy.


    Now, as a husband and father, he couldn''t protect his wife, couldn''t protect the mother of his child.


    How could he not feel guilty?


    "Why wasn''t it you who died?!"


    Tony lifted his head again, his cheeks streaked with tears.


    He raised both fists and slammed them into Howard''s wounded body.


    But at the last moment, his fists veered off course and struck the iron frame of the bed instead, causing blood to pour out immediately.


    "Tony... I''m sorry..."


    Howard wept uncontrollably, repeatedly apologizing to Tony. But Tony, in the midst of the sorrowful atmosphere, slowly stood up.


    "Who... tried to assassinate you?"


    Tony regained his composure, but that composure was now driven by rage.


    He had been told that his parents had been in a car accident, but he knew who his father was. Although he despised him, he was well aware that Howard would never let Maria be in a car accident like this.


    He knew that his father still saw him as a child, believing he wasn''t capable enough, just like before. He would always look down on him and hide the truth, all in the name of misguided protection.


    "Tony... it was a car accident..."


    Howard hesitated for a moment but still didn''t tell Tony the truth. He could describe the appearance of the attacker and was confident that his talented son could investigate the leads.


    But at the same time, because of how capable Tony was, Howard felt uneasy. Tony was consumed by anger, and if he acted recklessly... he didn''t want to lose his son, too, after already losing his wife.


    Howard''s thoughts were destined to be beyond Tony''s understanding.


    He stared at his father intensely, feeling for the first time a deep sense of disappointment towards the man he had always viewed as an immovable mountain.


    "Even with Mom dead, are you planning to just let it go, Howard?"


    The moment Tony addressed his father by his first name, their relationship hit rock bottom. Yet, despite everything, Howard still refused to offer any clues, continuing to insist that it was just a car accident, just an unfortunate incident.


    Sigh...


    Gradually realizing that he wouldn''t get any answers here, Tony took a deep breath and switched tactics.


    "Then at least tell me... who the hell saved your sorry ass?"


    Tony knew that someone must have found the gravely injured Howard and rushed him to the hospital. Since Howard was unwilling to reveal the truth, Tony decided to go after another witness.


    This time, Howard''s resolve was noticeably weaker.


    He had looked at Alfred''s file.


    The man was kind, just, learned, and wise. Perhaps Alfred could get through to Tony in a way that Howard, the incompetent father, never could.


    "He''s a gentleman worthy of respect, Alfred Pennyworth. He''s in Gotham."


    With that answer, Tony no longer wanted to spend a single second longer with Howard. He turned on his heel and left the room without a word.


    Maria''s body was in the morgue, but Tony did not go to see his mother right away.


    He had heard that her face had been severely disfigured, to the point where it was unrecognizable. The mortician would soon begin the process of restoring her appearance. Tony thought it best to focus on finding the killer first. Once he caught the person responsible and avenged his mother, he would return to see her restored body.


    Only then would Tony''s heart find a sliver of comfort.


    ......


    Gotham City.


    Reid, who had not yet drawn the "Dr. Manhattan" character card, naturally had no idea of the Stark family''s inner turmoil. In fact, the issues surrounding Wayne Enterprises left him no time to dwell on such matters.


    At this point, Reid was beginning to feel that his system wasn''t so much a golden finger as it was the root cause of his predicament. He had crossed over and was now working for the system, not the other way around.


    In his previous life, when characters in novels drew similar environment cards, they received both the environment and the characters within it, and those characters would follow the protagonist''s orders.


    But things were different for him.


    Everyone in Gotham had their own lives, their own thoughts. If someone was meant to oppose him, they would.


    Take Earle, for instance, an executive at Wayne Enterprises and a partial shareholder. He had been spreading rumors about Bruce Wayne''s death, hoping to push Wayne Enterprises to go public. His goal was not only to profit from the company''s listing but also to force the Wayne family out of Wayne Enterprises entirely.

 6: Difficult Situation

    Another example is the Falcone family, who had once received help from Thomas Wayne, were secretly suppressing various factions, ensuring that external factors did not impact the already crumbling Wayne Enterprises, even though Reid hadn''t sought their assistance.


    "System, these people have their own lives. What use am I here? Can''t you make the villains and criminals in Gotham listen to me?"


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Reid, feeling exasperated, finally began to complain to his irresponsible system.


    [Host, the system has already pushed the boundaries by seamlessly integrating everything in Gotham City from the DC Universe into the Marvel Universe. If the control over these people were handed to you, I''m sure you wouldn''t want to wake up the next day to face the Cosmic beings and the Living Tribunal of the Marvel Universe.]


    "But..."


    Reid was momentarily taken aback by the system''s reply. He wasn''t sure whether to call the system honest or useless.


    If he were to call it useless, at least it had honestly admitted to its limitations. But if he were to call it honest, its functionality seemed too underwhelming.


    If the system had given him a Superman card at the start, Reid would have taken back his criticism of its uselessness.


    However, after hearing the system''s explanation, Reid decided to let go of that thought. After all, Gotham was the only one of its kind in the DC universe. Future environment cards shouldn''t be as troublesome.


    "Now, I can only see if the executives of the company are willing to make concessions."


    In just a day, Reid had already received numerous messages from Earle, the executive at Wayne Enterprises. The content was simple: an invitation for him, the butler in charge of the largest shares of Wayne Enterprises, to attend a meeting at the company.


    Driving the spare car from Wayne Manor, Reid headed toward Wayne Tower. Soon, he was seated in a conference room, facing Earle and a number of other executives.


    According to the information provided by the system, Reid knew that these were the people who were aggressively pushing for Wayne Enterprises to go public. As long as Bruce Wayne, the heir of the Wayne family, was absent, they had the right to make major decisions for the company based on the shares they held.


    "Alfred, the loyal butler of the Wayne family, you''ve finally come."


    Upon seeing Reid''s arrival, Earle''s face was filled with a joyful smile. Although as long as they remained steadfast in their plan, Alfred''s control over the majority of Wayne Enterprises'' shares would not be enough to stop their decision.


    However, if they could get this old man to relent and agree to release the majority of the Wayne family''s shares, once the company went public, they would definitely make a huge profit.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Mr. Earle, if there''s something you need, just say it. The manor still needs cleaning, and I have work to get back to."


    Reid''s behavior and mannerisms were entirely in line with Alfred''s character setting.


    A gentleman, the epitome of elegance, every move and gesture reflected aristocratic social etiquette. At the same time, his attitude towards Earle and others who posed a threat to the Wayne family was icy and indifferent.


    The immersion level slowly began to rise, reaching 25% in just a moment, but the rate of increase slowed significantly.


    Clearly, as the immersion level increased, simple role-playing actions no longer contributed much to its improvement. To make further progress, he would need to take actions that were even more in line with his character.


    "Haha!"


    Hearing Reid''s sharp remark, Earle''s brow twitched, but he didn''t immediately snap. Instead, he feigned a warm demeanor and gestured for Reid to take a seat.


    "Alfred, you truly are a loyal butler to the Wayne family, but there are things we must face, aren''t there?"


    Seeing no change in Reid''s expression, Earle continued.


    "The young Master Wayne has been missing for some time. Although it''s heartbreaking, we must accept the possibility..."


    Before Earle could finish, Reid immediately interrupted.


    "Mr. Earle, you also know this is merely a possibility, and there is no evidence to prove that Master Wayne is dead. There''s no need to say anything further."


    Once again interrupted, Earle''s temper was clearly reaching its breaking point. His tone was no longer gentle but instead direct and sharp.


    "Yes, perhaps young Master Wayne is indeed dead, or simply missing, but what about Wayne Enterprises? Are you suggesting that all these people should lose their jobs because of his disappearance? You, Alfred, know better than anyone how important Wayne Enterprises is to Gotham. If you are truly loyal to the Wayne family, you shouldn''t let the company deteriorate like this."


    Undoubtedly, Reid had to admit that Earl made a valid point.


    Although Wayne Enterprises wasn''t publicly listed and wouldn''t suffer an immediate impact on its stock value due to Bruce Wayne''s disappearance, it was still the disappearance of the leader.


    A company, when deprived of its leader, would inevitably start to decline.


    This was something Reid couldn''t allow. Wayne Enterprises was now his stronghold, and even without Alfred''s role, he had to ensure the company kept moving forward.


    Seeing Reid remain silent, Earle''s tone became even more arrogant. He no longer attempted to mask his intentions with flattering words.


    "Alfred, I hope you can recognize the current situation. Going public with Wayne Enterprises is good for everyone. Even though the Wayne family''s position in the company may diminish, once your young master returns, at least you''ll be able to hand him an even bigger Wayne Enterprises. You can''t stop this. I hope, after considering it carefully, you will allow us to take the Wayne family''s shares and develop Wayne Enterprises together."


    After speaking, Earle left with his supporters, leaving Reid alone in the meeting room.


    After a long while, Reid slowly stood up and left, driving toward Wayne Manor.


    As he passed over Thomas Bridge, Reid let out a sigh.


    "Mixed feelings, I suppose..."


    The good news was that Alfred''s role-playing progress had risen to 30% due to his persistence in the meeting room. The bad news, however, was that he still hadn''t found a way to stabilize Wayne Enterprises.


    If he were playing as Bruce Wayne, he might not refuse to let the company go public, because as Earle had pointed out, there were many benefits to that for Wayne Enterprises.


    But since he was playing as Alfred, once Wayne Enterprises went public, his mission to preserve the company would definitely fail.


    If the mission failed, he wouldn''t be able to get a new role card. Would he really have to struggle to survive in the Marvel world with Alfred, a low-tier card?


    He wouldn''t even know when he might be replaced by a Skrull.


    Thinking of this, Reid decided to keep fighting. He turned the car around and headed toward the Falcone family building in Gotham''s criminal underworld.

 7: Meeting Tony Stark

    "Is it really impossible?"


    Not long after, Reid drove back onto Thomas Bridge.


    The conversation with Falcone had ended, and the answer was clear.


    Out of gratitude to Thomas Wayne, the Falcone family was willing to help Wayne Enterprises fend off external threats at this time. However, regarding the internal affairs of Wayne Enterprises, they refused to intervene¡ªat least not until the dust had settled.


    Reid couldn''t discern what exactly the Falcone family knew. Perhaps it was due to pressure from other families in Gotham, or perhaps it was related to the Court of Owls, a shadowy entity that even Reid knew little about.


    But the Falcone family had made their stance abundantly clear: they were powerless in this matter.


    And with even the Falcone family unable to offer assistance, Reid found himself utterly alone in this Gotham he had summoned into existence.


    ''I''ve never seen a transmigrator start off this badly¡ªeven with a system in tow. Let''s just head back to Wayne Manor for now.''


    Reid had more or less anticipated the lack of support from Gotham.


    In fact, the moment he realized he didn''t hold any real power over Gotham, he knew he would have to take matters into his own hands.


    How the real Alfred in the comics managed to safeguard the Wayne family''s assets during Bruce Wayne''s seven-year absence remained a mystery to Reid.


    He wasn''t a die-hard comic book fan who had read every issue, but after seeing the stances of Earle and Falcone, he had come up with his own plan¡ªa high-stakes gamble. If he won, it would break the deadlock entirely. If he lost, he might as well kill himself and start over.


    Calming himself, Reid began to channel the intelligence of Alfred¡ªan intellect that rivaled both Batman and the Joker in its own way. The Alfred he portrayed was a blend of the classic guardian and the darker iteration who once played the Joker, joining his young master in a twisted Dark Knight game.


    Summing up everything he had experienced since arriving in the Marvel universe, Reid realized that to break the stalemate, he needed two things: a guest and a transformation of his own.


    "The guest should already be here."


    ¡­...


    When Reid drove back to Wayne Manor, he indeed found a visitor waiting at the manor gates.


    A smile appeared on Reid''s face.


    Given the current situation, it was impossible for anyone within Gotham to visit Wayne Manor, especially when only a butler resided there. The only plausible visitor had to be someone from outside Gotham with a connection to Reid.


    "Good day, sir. May I ask what brings you here?"


    Without directly revealing his identity, Reid assumed the role of a butler and approached the visitor.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Opposite him, Tony Stark studied the elderly gentleman before him, comparing him to the photo in his hand. After confirming it was the person he was looking for, he smirked.


    "Good day, Mr. Pennyworth. Have you ever considered changing jobs?"


    "What?"


    Tony''s completely unconventional remark caught Reid off guard, shattering the previously enigmatic atmosphere into pieces.


    ¡­...


    Inside Wayne Manor, Tony let out a deep sigh.


    "To think that Alfred would be so loyal to the Wayne family. But do you really believe that Bruce Wayne will return someday?"


    It took Reid some time to convince Tony that he wouldn''t leave the Wayne family¡ªat least not as Alfred. Whether Reid himself might leave in the future was another matter entirely.


    As for Tony''s skepticism about Bruce Wayne''s return, whether due to the role he was playing or his own confidence, Reid had only one response.


    "Of course. I have always believed in Master Wayne."


    Ding!


    [Congratulations to the host for raising the role-play card''s performance level to 40%. Reward: one direct system notification.]


    The system''s voice echoed in Reid''s mind, but by now, he was used to it. At this point, even if the system claimed it had an upset stomach the previous night, Reid wouldn''t bat an eye.


    On the other hand, realizing that Alfred had no intention of becoming the Stark family''s butler¡ªand that money alone wasn''t enough to win him over¡ªTony finally got down to business.


    "Alfred, could you please tell me who was responsible for attacking my parents? Even if you don''t know their names or organization, describing their appearance or any details would help."


    At this moment, Reid knew that if he revealed the truth about the Winter Soldier, he could likely gain Tony''s help. With Stark Industries backing him, stabilizing the Wayne Enterprises'' situation through external assistance would be far easier.


    However, Reid didn''t plan to reveal the truth so directly.


    Simply describing the killer''s appearance might indeed secure Tony''s assistance, but it wouldn''t earn his gratitude. Without Tony''s heartfelt gratitude, any help from Stark Industries would come with strings attached. In the worst-case scenario, Wayne Enterprises might quietly become "Stark Industries Gotham Division" before he even realized it.


    The best approach wasn''t for Reid to personally disclose the truth about the Winter Soldier and Hydra. Instead, it was to guide Tony toward reconciling with his father, Howard Stark, so he could learn the truth directly from him.


    Only this way could a strong friendship be forged with Tony Stark. And only this way would Reid feel confident in relying on Tony to help fulfill the role-playing mission.


    With that thought in mind, Reid adopted Alfred''s signature calm and reassuring tone as he began to speak.


    "Your father¡­ likely didn''t want you to know this answer."


    Before Reid could finish his sentence, Tony slammed his fist onto the nearby table with a resounding thud.


    "Again with this! Why do you all care so much about that bastard''s opinion? My mother is dead! I want revenge¡ªwhat''s so wrong with that?!"


    Tony glared furiously at Reid. At that moment, the old gentleman before him seemed just as infuriating as Howard had been.


    "I can see that you loved your mother deeply." Reid said calmly.


    "Of course I did! My mother¡ª"


    Before Tony could finish, Reid cut him off.


    "And your father¡­ didn''t he love your mother too?"


    Tony froze. For a moment, he was speechless. Reid continued without hesitation.


    "You might claim that your father didn''t love you¡ªthat''s your feeling, your perspective. But look into your heart and recall what you''ve seen. Did your father love your mother?"


    Under Alfred''s steady, measured words, memories from Tony''s childhood began to resurface.


    The moments he had buried, unwilling to revisit because of Howard''s strictness, started to replay in his mind.


    He remembered a time when he was very young¡ªbefore his genius began to shine. A time when his father held him in one arm and his mother in the other, smiling warmly in front of the camera.


    The scene shifted. That happy family moment was consumed by flames, leaving only ashes in its wake. What came next was the look in his father''s eyes after losing his wife¡ªa look of profound sorrow when he saw Tony, and the lifeless pain whenever her name was mentioned.


    Tony stood in silence, the anger in his eyes dimming as the weight of those memories pressed down on him.

 8: Returning Home

    "I have to admit..."


    Tony wiped away his tears and looked again at Reid in front of him. At this moment, he suddenly realized that this old man wasn''t as detestable as Howard.


    At the very least, the old man''s words brought back memories of his mother''s smile and reminded him why he loved her so much.


    "You do have a point. The only right thing that old man ever did in his life was loving my mother with all his heart."


    Reid smiled, unfazed by Tony''s stubbornness despite the tears glimmering in his eyes. Instead, he continued to guide him patiently.


    "You must already know¡ªyour father was an exceptionally brilliant man, a true genius. Do you really think a genius who was attacked wouldn''t know exactly who was behind the attack?"


    In the original course of events, Howard and Maria died on the spot, and it took S.H.I.E.L.D. nearly 20 years to investigate the true cause of Howard''s death. It wasn''t until the Civil War period that the truth came to light, leading to the rift between Tony and Steve.


    But now, Howard survived¡ªthough gravely injured. Yet Reid couldn''t believe that a man who once advocated for absorbing Hydra''s scientists into their ranks wouldn''t have figured out who wanted to kill him.


    Why did such a powerful attack occur only after he relinquished all responsibilities at S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Howard must have figured it out.


    "He¡­ he must know¡­"


    Even someone as arrogant and self-assured as Tony Stark had to admit that Howard''s brilliance was in no way inferior to his own.


    "The one who was attacked is your father. He''s the one who truly knows everything."


    "But he won''t tell me..."


    "That''s because you don''t truly understand him."


    Though interrupted again, Tony couldn''t muster any anger. He had this peculiar feeling that this refined old gentleman seemed to know his family situation better than he did.


    Reid continued speaking.


    "Your father simply wasn''t good at communicating with you, and you refused to communicate with him. I have a feeling he must have left something behind for you¡ªsomething that can truly help you resolve the knots in your heart."


    At this point, Reid extended his hand and gently patted Tony on the shoulder.


    "My suggestion? Go home. Return to the place where your family once lived. Rediscover your father. And finally, inherit the truth directly from his lips."


    ......


    Somehow, in a haze, Tony felt that this butler, named Alfred, possessed a certain kind of magic. His words seemed to naturally soothe turbulent hearts.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    At least, by the time Tony snapped out of his thoughts, he was already standing outside Wayne Manor, holding a cup of tea brewed by the old gentleman.


    "The teacup..."


    Tony wanted to return the tea set, but the gates of Wayne Manor were already closed. Only Reid''s voice echoed from inside.


    "Keep it. When the time comes, return it along with my master''s damaged luxury car."


    Tony glanced at the cup of tea in his hand and then at the tightly shut gates of Wayne Manor.


    Instead of hesitating further, he downed the tea in one go, carefully tucked the teacup away, and responded, "Alfred, my offer to recruit you will never end. If you ever feel like leaving this manor, you''re always welcome at my villa."


    ......


    Following Reid''s advice, Tony didn''t immediately visit his bedridden father at the Hospital after returning from Gotham to New York. Instead, he headed to the villa where Howard and Maria had once lived.


    Ever since Tony was sent off to boarding school at an early age, he had rarely set foot in his parents'' home. Perhaps it was his anger toward Howard''s irresponsible behavior, or maybe he didn''t want his mother to witness the constant arguments between him and his father.


    In any case, this was the first time in years that Tony had returned to this place.


    The moment he stepped inside, he was greeted by walls filled with photos in the living room.


    The subjects of those photos were exclusively Howard and Maria.


    As though this villa belonged solely to Howard and Maria, there wasn''t a single trace of Tony in any of the pictures.


    It was as if, to this loving couple, their son didn''t exist at all.


    ''So, my absence from home made no difference to my mother?''


    Tony''s expression crumbled, oscillating uncontrollably between calm and sorrow.


    This was the home where his beloved mother had lived, filled with so many photos preserving memories of the past. And yet, there wasn''t a single one of him among them. Could there be anything more heartbreaking?


    He pushed open the storage room. Inside were photographs of his mother in her youth, alongside the numerous awards Howard had received from the end of World War II to the present.


    It wasn''t until Tony moved everything aside that he discovered, at the very bottom, his childhood bicycle. He vividly remembered how he had begged Howard to teach him to ride, only to be ignored. In the end, he taught himself through countless falls and scraped knees.


    As he walked out of the storage room, Tony couldn''t shake the feeling that this place had nothing to do with him. It didn''t feel like his parents'' house. It felt like the house of two strangers.


    There was hardly any evidence left to prove that he had ever been a part of this home. Yet he knew he had lived here as a child¡ªright across from the storage room.


    Turning around, Tony''s gaze fell on the door to his childhood room.


    There, written in his mother''s handwriting, was a name: "Tony."


    Clinging to his last shred of hope, Tony stepped into his childhood room. At that moment, he realized he had been wrong.


    His presence hadn''t been erased from this villa¡ªit had simply been concentrated and preserved within this small room.


    The walls surrounding him were like a flowing river of time, filled with various items from his childhood up until the day he chose to leave and live on his own. Everything was meticulously arranged, as though each object told a story of the past.


    Taking a slow look around the room, Tony felt as if he were reliving his childhood all over again.


    The toys he thought were broken and discarded had been lovingly repaired. The awards he had won over the years were proudly displayed in a spotless glass cabinet.


    It had been three days since his parents'' accident, but not a speck of dust could be found in the room.


    ''They must have come here often¡­ Did they come into my room to revisit my life and everything I''ve been through?''


    In that instant, Tony felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for Alfred''s advice. Instead of blindly seeking the truth, he had come here and found pieces of his past. More importantly, he felt the undeniable love his parents had for him.


    And then, his eyes landed on something.


    "What''s this¡­"


    On the nightstand sat a videotape, its appearance showing the wear of at least a decade.


    Holding the tape carefully, Tony retrieved Howard''s favorite old projector from the storage room. He gently inserted the tape and pressed the play button.


    The screen flickered to life, and images from over ten years ago began to unfold before Tony''s eyes.

 9: Father and Son

    The visuals on the old videotape were unstable, flickering occasionally. Yet, as Tony pressed the play button, the scenes from the past still came to life.


    "Science and technology are the primary productive forces..."


    As the camera panned upward, a younger Howard Stark appeared on the screen.


    "Life becomes more wonderful, bodies healthier! And for the first time in human history, the possibility of world peace emerges."


    Instinctively, upon seeing Howard''s confident face, Tony grabbed a book from the side and began flipping through it.


    For some reason, he simply couldn''t bring himself to look directly at his father, even though it was just a pre-recorded video.


    Even after seeing his own room¡ªone filled with signs of his father''s longing for him¡ªTony continued to deceive himself.


    ''This is merely my mother''s love for me.'' he told himself. That annoying man, the one who happily sent him off to boarding school, surely wouldn''t care about his well-being.


    Tony kept hypnotizing himself this way.


    "I''m Howard Stark. Everything you''ll ever need can be found here. The city of the future? Tomorrow''s city? Or... Tony, what are you doing?"


    Hearing his name from Howard''s mouth made Tony involuntarily shift his gaze from the book to the screen, where his younger self now appeared.


    Memories from the past resurfaced.


    Yes, he was only 21 now. Not that much time had passed since then, and the scenes from those days remained vivid in his mind.


    "Jarvis, he should be coming now." Tony murmured to himself.


    As if summoned by his words, the younger Tony, who had tried to sneak away with the Stark Future City model as a toy, was caught by Howard and handed over to the arriving Stark family butler, Jarvis.


    "Go, go, go!"


    Howard''s hurried words in the footage were exactly as Tony remembered them, as if his presence had been the greatest stain on Howard''s life.


    It felt as though, without him, Howard''s world would have been perfect.


    This was the root of the conflict between Tony and Howard¡ªthe fundamental reason they could never truly understand each other.


    At this point, Tony didn''t want to watch anymore.


    All he could see was the cold, unfeeling Howard who never treated him like a son. There was no useful information to be gleaned from this footage.


    The screen flickered, and the recording restarted, once again showing Howard introducing Stark Future City to the public. But this time, Tony never looked up. He never watched the scene again.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''I was right. Howard never loved me. He never did¡­''


    Frustrated, Tony tossed the book in his hand aside. He stood up, intending to continue searching for something useful. But just then, the screen suddenly went black.


    When it lit up again, Howard reappeared, his face etched with exhaustion after a long day of work.


    "Tony!"


    Hearing his name once more, Tony turned around in surprise. From Howard''s eyes, he saw something unusual¡ªa certain emotion that made it feel as if the Howard of the past was speaking directly to him in the present.


    "You''re still too young to understand many things." Howard said. "So I''ve made this into a film to leave for you."


    In the footage, Howard gestured to the Stark Future City model behind him.


    "This is built for you. One day, you''ll realize it represents everything¡ªnot just an ordinary invention. This is the culmination of my life''s work¡­ the key to the future."


    Tony didn''t notice anything special about the model.


    At 21, he was still too young. He hadn''t yet officially taken over Stark Industries, nor had he contributed to the creation of the Arc Reactor. He couldn''t grasp the significance of this model of Future City.


    But in Howard''s words, spoken over a decade ago, Tony felt something he had never experienced before¡ªsomething new.


    A sense of trust from his father.


    "I''m limited by the technology of my time." Howard continued, "But one day, you''ll solve this puzzle. And when you do, you''ll change the world¡­"


    Those words carried the deepest hope a father could have for his child, leaving Tony staring intently at the screen, afraid of missing even a single word or syllable.


    "My greatest creation¡ªnow and in the future¡ªis you..."


    ......


    NewYork-Presbyterian Hospital.


    Howard lay alone in a hospital bed.


    The intelligence agency he had founded had compiled a detailed report on Tony''s whereabouts and placed it on his bedside table, but he couldn''t bring himself to look at it.


    He feared seeing disappointment and anger toward him in Tony''s actions and words as a son toward his father.


    Though he suspected Tony had likely gone to seek out that old gentleman, he wasn''t sure if the man could truly help Tony reconcile with himself.


    Howard believed in Tony''s ability to change the world, but as long as he was alive, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Tony wasn''t yet mature or strong enough.


    He wanted Tony to always be safe, but he also knew that Tony would never stop moving forward.


    "Hey, old man¡­"


    Just as Howard was lost in his painful and conflicted thoughts, he suddenly heard Tony''s calm voice.


    His confused eyes lit up with renewed life.


    Summoning his strength, Howard propped himself up with his arms and sat upright in bed, watching Tony approach step by step.


    There was no anger, no joy¡ªjust a quiet calm. Howard realized he could no longer read his son. Perhaps it was because he had truly grown old, or maybe it was because Tony had finally grown up.


    "Isn''t that what you said?"


    Tony sat down by Howard''s bedside, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "Your greatest creation, now and in the future¡ªisn''t that supposed to be me?"


    "Ah¡­"


    "Pfft! Hahaha!"


    Howard froze for a moment. Seeing his brilliant father display such a dumbfounded expression, Tony couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    And in that brief moment, Howard pieced everything together.


    Tony hadn''t been blinded by anger¡ªhe had regained his composure.


    Howard never expected Tony to come home, let alone retrieve the tapes that he had arranged for S.H.I.E.L.D. to secure long ago.


    He also never dared to hope that, within his lifetime, Tony might finally understand him.


    ''Thank you¡­ Alfred.'' Howard silently expressed gratitude to the old gentleman who had likely guided Tony to this point.


    Then, Howard embraced Tony tightly, the tension and misunderstandings between them dissolving completely. There would be no more barriers between them.


    And now, Howard''s legacy could be passed on directly to Tony.


    "So." Tony said with a sly grin, "are you finally going to tell me who''s behind all of this?"


    Howard looked at his son one last time. There was no anger in his expression, only calm determination.


    He knew now that his son would no longer act recklessly or thoughtlessly endanger himself.


    And so, Howard began to speak slowly.


    "Have you ever heard of¡­ Hydra?"

 10: Tony’s Thanks

    Gotham City, Wayne Manor.


    ¡°So, there really isn¡¯t anything like¡­ picking up power shards, making a big scene to gain shock value, or those all-encompassing system shops?¡±


    Reid, holding a cup of tea brewed with Alfred¡¯s vast knowledge, was arguing with his absurd system.


    ¡°System, you need to understand, as a system, you should strive for improvement too. Even if it¡¯s not for me, don¡¯t you want to stand tall in front of other systems? Shouldn¡¯t you help me out?¡±


    ¡°Think about it¡ªif one day you meet your fellow systems, and all their hosts are out there holding the sun and moon, plucking the stars, having saved countless lives... Meanwhile, your host is still rolling around in the sewers of Gotham City. How embarrassing would that be?¡±


    ......


    But no matter how much Reid complained, the system remained silent, though Reid himself seemed to be enjoying the conversation.


    After all, the secrets of traveling between worlds and the system could never be shared with anyone. The only one who could talk to him freely was this system.


    ¡®It¡¯s just that the system¡¯s voice is kind of hard to listen to. Why can¡¯t it have a cute loli voice?¡¯


    Reid thought to himself, but just then, the system suddenly spoke.


    [Host, I¡¯m truly sorry my voice isn¡¯t the cute loli one you wanted.]


    ¡°Ah? You heard that, system? Well, how about giving me a new role card then...?¡±


    Reid looked expectantly at the system panel that suddenly appeared in front of him, but the response he received was still disappointing.


    [Sorry, host. I don¡¯t have fellow systems, and I don¡¯t feel inferior to them. The system rules are what they are. Once you¡¯ve completed Alfred¡¯s role mission, new cards will be unlocked naturally.]


    ¡°Eh¡­ stubborn as always¡­¡±


    Reid sighed, deciding not to press the issue any further. Just then, the sound of helicopter blades buzzing outside Wayne Manor caught his attention.


    ¡°Oh, guests are here.¡±


    Reid quickly activated Alfred¡¯s role-play card, transforming from a handsome young man with blonde hair back into a dignified English gentleman in his seventies.


    With a wave of his hand, he gracefully but swiftly opened the grand doors of Wayne Manor.


    Standing at the entrance, with a broad smile on his face, was Tony Stark, one hand holding out the tea cup he had previously taken.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Thank you, Alfred, for the tea. It¡¯s helped me understand a lot.¡±


    Behind Tony, a Wayne family vehicle was being lowered by a helicopter.


    It was clear that Tony had also brought back the car that had almost been destroyed by the Winter Soldier and had it repaired.


    Reid nodded to himself in satisfaction. His plan was going smoothly. It seemed Tony had managed to reconcile with the other party before Howard could intervene.


    Tony Stark, inheriting Howard¡¯s technology at just 21¡ªReid couldn¡¯t even imagine what the world would be like when the Hulk appeared in 2008.


    "Would you like to come in for a chat, Mr. Stark?"


    Although it seemed that Tony had no intention of coming in, Reid, still playing the role of Alfred, politely asked.


    "No, I have urgent matters to attend to." Tony replied. "However, the date for my mother''s funeral has been set. Alfred, you must come. And..."


    Tony paused, looking around the grand Wayne Manor.


    "If you wish, Alfred, I can help you with any troubles within my power. Just say the word."


    ......


    After expressing his thanks, Tony didn¡¯t linger, reboarding the helicopter to leave Gotham City.


    Back at Wayne Manor, Reid received what was, for now, his best prize: Tony¡¯s voluntary help.


    ¡°The listing of Wayne Enterprises is inevitable. Everyone working within Wayne Enterprises will not allow the company to continue to decline. So, the focus isn''t on Earle, it¡¯s on Wayne Enterprises'' downfall.¡±


    Upon returning to the manor, Reid began sorting through the current intelligence.


    ¡°The internal forces in Gotham City can¡¯t be used, except for the Falcone family. The current head of the family was once saved by Thomas Wayne, so they¡¯re willing to help the Wayne family resist other external forces. As for the other families, even Martha¡¯s side of the family, they¡¯re all eager to see Wayne Enterprises fall so they can take over.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, bringing in outside forces is the only choice. Now, the external forces have been secured. With Wayne Enterprises partnering with Stark Industries, the two largest weapons conglomerates in America joining forces will benefit both sides and prevent Wayne Enterprises from continuing its decline.¡±


    The plan had already made significant progress. With Tony''s support and Alfred''s line of communication, Tony would no longer entertain thoughts of absorbing Wayne Enterprises. And with Howard still alive, as long as they reached a partnership, Wayne Enterprises would be stable for the next few years.


    "However, this doesn''t mean..." Reid muttered to himself. "Other people can just be ignored."


    Previously, Earle wasn¡¯t the primary obstacle to Wayne Enterprises, but now that the main obstacle had been dealt with, Earle¡¯s influence was becoming more apparent.


    Earle held considerable sway within Wayne Enterprises, and Alfred¡¯s role as a mere butler had no real decision-making power within the company. Even with the Stark family backing him, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Earle and his followers wouldn¡¯t abandon the idea of listing the company just because of the Stark partnership. On the contrary, as Wayne Enterprises thrived, they would be even more determined to pursue the listing.


    "To convince them to abandon the idea of listing Wayne Enterprises, conventional methods won''t work."


    Alfred¡¯s position on paper was still just that of a butler. No one would take him seriously, especially given the current situation where the Wayne family heir had disappeared. Alfred had no real standing in Gotham.


    Reid leaned back into the soft chair, not realizing when a deck of playing cards had appeared in his hand. As the packaging was opened, the cards fell one by one to the floor. Gradually, only the final card remained in his hand¡ªthe Joker card, the trump card of the 54-card deck.


    With a thoughtful expression, Reid stood up and walked toward the bookshelf, revealing a secret passage to the manor¡¯s basement. The Batcave hadn''t been formed yet, but if there was something to be done, this hidden place was the perfect location.


    ''Earle and his followers will never give up on listing Wayne Enterprises...''


    Reid removed his black suit and white gloves, walking over to a basin filled with a white liquid.


    ''Gotham won¡¯t care about an ordinary butler...''


    Reid submerged his head into the white liquid. When he lifted it again, his face had turned a ghostly pale.

 11: Becoming Joker

    [Warning! host, your actions are about to damage the Alfred role-play card. Warning! your actions are damaging the Alfred role-play card.]


    From the moment Reid entered the basement, the role-playing progress tied to Alfred began to decline due to setting conflicts. When he dipped his head into the highly corrosive liquid, turning his skin an eerie white, the role-playing progress hit zero.


    As Reid picked up the knife from the table, the system issued a direct reminder, and the role-playing progress kept fluctuating, seeming to try to dip below zero, but the system''s rules prevented it from going any lower.


    [Warning! The Alfred role-play card is about to be damaged! Warning! The Alfred card is about to be damaged!]


    The system repeated the same warnings, yet it did nothing to shake Reid''s resolve.


    Since arriving in the Marvel world, he''d always acted casual and often made fun of his nonsensical system.


    But only Reid knew just how nervous he really was inside.


    After all, this was the Marvel world. He was still someone from another world and even if the Eternity appeared in front of him in the next moment, he wouldn''t be surprised in the least.


    Moreover, he knew just how many calamities this world was facing.


    The movie universe was fine; once the purple alien was defeated, things were more or less wrapped up and could be abandoned. After all, the movie universe had almost deteriorated by then.


    But what if it were the comic world?


    Who knew if this was the world where Deadpool slaughtered the Marvel Universe, or the zombie world, or even worse, a world where Thanos got his own personal series, wreaking havoc across the cosmos!


    Surviving in such an unreasonable world, the pressure on Reid is unimaginable.


    No matter how he tries to probe, the system remains so rudimentary, and the golden finger is just as useless.


    Maintaining Wayne Enterprises, a task that seems simple, comes with fatal questions.


    How long must it be maintained?


    To what extent can it be considered maintained?


    Reid doesn''t know, but he understands himself very well¡ªhe is absolutely unwilling to follow the system''s rules.


    Since the system wants to limit his growth path through character missions, Reid will create different possibilities based on his understanding of the comic''s plot.


    In a certain parallel universe of DC, Batman has gone through many heroic stories, but in the end, he suddenly discovers that the greatest enemy he has always seen, the most dangerous criminal in Gotham, the Joker, is actually his butler Alfred in disguise.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Perhaps¡­ that Batman from that universe is just a joke, and his strength is nothing more than a dramatic performance put on by Alfred to care for his young master.


    Perhaps the Joker from that world isn''t anything special either. Every time they clash, it''s just bullying a mentally ill patient.


    But, this is one possibility¡ªa possibility where, under specific circumstances, Alfred could become the Joker.


    So Reid decided to give it a try. Since the system believed that Alfred couldn''t become the Joker, he would see for himself whether the Alfred he portrayed could truly become the fearsome criminal, the Joker, who terrorized Gotham.


    With a determined resolve, Reid gripped the small knife tightly, and it sliced across the corner of his mouth.


    "Ah!!!"


    A painful scream, but without hesitation, Reid gritted his teeth through the pain and raised the knife again, cutting the other corner of his mouth.


    "Ah!!!"


    This time, the pain was unbearable, and Reid collapsed onto the table.


    However, the system''s prompt stopped, no longer issuing any warning sounds.


    On Reid''s face, the bright red blood combined with the pale, chemically-damaged skin to form the familiar Joker-like appearance.


    [Host...]


    The system''s voice carried a hint of hesitation, the first time Reid had sensed emotion in its tone.


    In the past, even when the system said nonsensical things, Reid¡ªwho had fully integrated with it¡ªcould feel that the system had never infused even a shred of emotion into its words.


    Inside Reid''s body, the card that had transformed him into Alfred was now covered in cracks.


    Clearly, Reid''s behavior, so different from Alfred''s, had damaged the stability of the Alfred card at its very core.


    Yet, through the cracks in the Alfred card, Reid could clearly see flickers of green light.


    "Heh heh! Kid! You''re really something..."


    "Who!"


    A strange voice rang out behind him. Reid immediately turned around, only to see the gaunt figure of a man, with a crazed smile on his face, dressed in a purple suit¡ªthe same face he had seen numerous times in games and comics.


    "Joker?"


    In the next instant, Joker vanished from sight, and a terrifying grin suddenly surged toward Reid''s face.


    "You..."


    Reid was startled by Joker''s sudden movement.


    But Joker merely reached out and gently wiped the bloodstains from Reid''s cheek.


    As the blood was wiped away, the wounds¡ªfreshly cut moments ago¡ªinstantly scabbed over, stopping the bleeding.


    "You should take better care of your body~ Otherwise, how will you ever experience this marvelous world?"


    With those words, Joker vanished once again in a cloud of green smoke. But in the next moment, he was whispering right into Reid''s ear.


    "You want to survive, don''t you? Survive in this dangerous world."


    Reid nodded, still in a daze.


    What he didn''t realize was that, at some point, he had stepped out of the Alfred persona, returning to his new body that he had obtained after crossing over.


    Meanwhile, the Alfred card was enveloped in green light, slowly rising toward the sky.


    "Then, you must laugh!!!"


    Joker reached out and tugged at Reid''s cheek, forcing him into a grin.


    "Only a smile is the perfect counterattack to this dirty, cruel world!"


    At that moment, the green light on the Alfred card slowly faded, and its image began to change.


    Previously, the Alfred card had featured an image of Alfred elegantly sipping tea.


    Now, in the shadow behind the tea-drinking Alfred, two pale arms reached out, silently spraying some green gas into the tea on the table.


    And further in the shadows, a pale, sinister face seemed to emerge, emitting a wicked, eerie laugh.


    The card fused back into Reid''s body.


    His once sparse black hair fell out strand by strand, and when he stood again, his hair had transformed into green, slightly curly locks.


    The cuts on his cheeks and his pale skin seemed even more natural.


    In his mind, a wealth of new knowledge flooded in. Alfred''s skills remained intact, but inside, countless crazy thoughts began to surge.


    "I like you, kid, so now that I''m here, let me see if you can turn this world upside down!"


    With those words, Joker''s figure gradually disappeared, as if merging back into Reid''s body.


    When Reid picked up the nearby mirror again, the face that appeared in it was the one every DC comic fan would recognize.


    "The Joker..."

 12: Changes

    "System, aren''t you going to explain this to me?"


    At this moment, Reid stood in front of the mirror, observing his new abilities. At the same time, his hands kept moving, mixing various chemical substances provided by Wayne Enterprises, concocting something.


    His face, or rather, his appearance, changed every second.


    In one moment, he was the elegant British gentleman, Alfred. The next, he had become the embodiment of Gotham''s madness, the Joker.


    Initially, Reid had thought that Alfred''s character card had been completely ruined by him and transformed into the Joker''s card. But after trying a bit, he realized that his appearance could change freely.


    Rather than saying the Joker had replaced Alfred, it was more accurate to say that the Joker and Alfred had merged together.


    That also saved him the trouble of making a face mask from human skin.


    Still, Reid felt that he needed more explanation from the system.


    He had said so much earlier, trying to communicate with the system, but it had replied that there was nothing it could do except increase his acting skill, with no way to obtain new character cards.


    And what was the result?


    After experimenting, although he hadn''t obtained a new character card, he had successfully evolved a normal card into an SSR.


    Although still an ordinary person, the Joker was on a completely different level compared to Alfred.


    Forget about Dionesium, that miraculous thing that can bring a person back to life¡ªjust the Joker''s own creation, the Joker infection, which was born from his research on laughing gas, made him a far more dangerous entity.


    Anyone infected with the Joker infection would become a new version of the Joker. Even Batman wouldn''t be able to avoid it. After being infected with the virus from the Joker''s most powerful heart, Batman himself transformed into the The Batman Who Laughs.


    Moreover, because of the knowledge he had gained from the Joker, Reid learned the location of the underground Dionesium pool in Gotham. If he could take control of this place and research and utilize the Dionesium, it would mean he had already conquered half of this Marvel world.


    The other half would depend on when he managed to draw Superman or Doctor Manhattan''s cards.


    [Eh~~]


    The system let out a sigh, and Reid raised an eyebrow. Finally, the system''s voice was no longer emotionless. It seemed his actions had a significant impact on it?


    [Here''s the thing, host: the system holds all the bodies and souls of the entire DC universe.]


    This statement genuinely startled Reid.


    He had thought about how the system provided him with character cards, but he never imagined it was this simple.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Did your previous host take the entire DC universe with them?"


    The system naturally didn''t answer that question.


    [Regarding the origin of the system, I''m sorry, I cannot answer you at this time.]


    [Continuing from earlier, the system holds the bodies and souls of the entire DC universe. Those useless and weak souls will transform into environment cards along with the surrounding environment, while the powerful souls and bodies will individually become character cards for the host to play.]


    [As long as you act in accordance with the will of the soul, it will trigger the power within the card, and the card will use this power to strengthen your body until all the power is fully controlled by you.]


    [However, while you are acting, the cards do not possess their own consciousness. But within the system space, powerful souls retain a certain level of awareness. They cannot think, but they can be attracted by certain actions of yours.]


    [Alfred''s soul didn''t want to become the Joker. So, when you harmed yourself, your performance dropped drastically. But ultimately, Alfred had the potential to become the Joker, and your actions attracted the soul of a younger Joker within the system. As a result, the Joker''s soul lost control, merging with Alfred''s body and card to become what it is now.]


    [Please, host, never do such things again. The detachment of a soul from the system is an extremely dangerous matter.]


    When the system said that last sentence, its tone even carried a hint of pleading.


    However, Reid certainly wasn''t feeling sorry for the system. What mattered to him was only one thing: surviving better in this world.


    Raising his hand, Reid took out the laughing gas he had just made and sprayed the green gas at the system panel that only he could see.


    The green gas naturally didn''t affect the intangible system panel and passed right through it.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Whether it was because of the laughing gas or just Reid''s own desire to laugh, he burst out laughing.


    "You''re dreaming, system! Either you erase me now, or I will use every possible opportunity to grow stronger. You have your rules, but those rules¡ªI won''t follow them quietly. You better be prepared!"


    With that, Reid waved his hand to close the system, grabbed the newly made laughing gas, and returned to the basement.


    Deep within Reid''s consciousness, a human-like face suddenly appeared in the system.


    [Still as troublesome as ever...]


    ......


    In the future Batcave, now turned into the Joker''s lair.


    Using Alfred''s position as Wayne family''s butler, Reid had gathered a lot of materials. Now, he was using the Joker''s abilities to create some new equipment.


    The equipment used by Joker in the comics was simple, but that was just its appearance. In reality, it was highly effective. Whether it was traps or bombs, they could be used precisely as planned by Joker.


    Now, with the support of Wayne Manor, the equipment Reid created was naturally going to be much better.


    However, while preparing for his plans, Reid also realized some things were not going smoothly.


    Firstly, the Alfred card now had two play degrees: one belonging to Alfred and the other to the Joker.


    Alfred''s play degree hadn''t changed much. It had reset to zero, with the rewards and tasks identical to before, continuing his role in managing Wayne Enterprises and maintaining his outsider form.


    But the Joker''s play degree was different. There were no form rewards along the way, but the character''s tasks were especially absurd.


    "Overthrow this world..."


    That was something only Joker would come up with.


    Clearly, this was a task that couldn''t be completed right now. Without the power of the great cosmic entities, how could anyone overthrow the Marvel world?


    "The only good news is that Joker''s play degree is now maxed out. Even without using the card, I now have all of Joker''s abilities. But considering the effects of the Joker Venom..."


    Reid silently made up his mind: he would absolutely not use his own body, Reid, to create laughing gas. Absolutely not! He didn''t want to turn into The Reid Who Laughs.


    Just imagine¡ªif in the future, after acquiring the abilities of Wonder Woman, Martian Manhunter, Flash, Batman, and Superman, Reid''s body were suddenly infected by the Joker Venom...


    Reid only fantasized for a moment, and a vivid image appeared in his mind.


    That image was of a spherical representation of the Marvel world, suddenly boom... exploding.

 13: Solomon Grundy

    [Regarding this, Host, there''s no need to worry.]


    Just as Reid was worrying that he might accidentally use the Joker Venom to turn this place into a Laughing Marvel Universe, the system spoke up again.


    "Oh? What do you mean by that?"


    [When the Host acquired the Joker''s abilities, you also gained immunity to laughing gas and the Joker infection. In fact, the Joker infection has already started appearing in your body. However, this thing won''t affect you or your thoughts in any way. You don''t need to worry about gradually becoming the Joker because of the Joker infection.]


    It had to be said¡ªthis was the first time the system had truly put Reid at ease.


    Being naturally immune to the Joker Infection was undoubtedly the best-case scenario.


    Although his previous crazy antics had earned the Joker''s approval, that didn''t mean Reid actually wanted to become the Joker.


    That said, he didn''t mind using the Joker''s methods on other Marvel characters.


    Whether it was Iron Man or Captain America, if they posed a threat to him, Reid certainly wouldn''t hesitate to put a bit of laughing gas on their faces¡ªletting them experience what it means to laugh out of sheer terror.


    With his mind made up, Reid shook his head, composed himself, and began analyzing the current situation.


    As he pondered, Reid also opened the Wayne family''s database on Gotham City.


    As one of the four major families controlling Gotham behind the scenes, the Wayne family''s internal database was perhaps even more comprehensive than the Gotham Police Department''s. At least, during this timeline¡ªwhen Bruce was still training abroad¡ªthis held true.


    Using this information, Reid began searching for forces he could leverage.


    Before Batman, the symbol of fear, appeared, he intended to establish a symbol of madness in Gotham. This madness would suppress those who were itching to stir up trouble in the city.


    The Joker, after all, wasn''t merely a symbol of madness because of who he was. His madness was infectious, capable of rallying countless people to his cause. His keen, almost instinctual understanding of human nature allowed him to incite waves of destruction across Gotham at will.


    First, Reid ruled out villains like Falcone and Penguin, who represented significant existing powers.


    Falcone, for instance, didn''t need much elaboration. As a massive crime family, they had already been mentioned multiple times and had made it clear they would not take any additional unnecessary actions.


    As for Penguin, he wasn''t even the Penguin yet. He was still just a member of the Cobblepot family, one of Gotham''s four major families.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    When it came to the Cobblepot family, Reid knew it would already be a blessing if they didn''t take this opportunity to kick the Wayne family while they were down. Gaining their assistance was simply out of the question.


    Similarly, the other two of the four major families, as well as all the other mafia families in Gotham, were currently unreliable.


    In the face of the massive benefits brought by the collapse of Wayne Enterprises, no matter how adept the Joker was at manipulating people, he couldn''t compete against such overwhelming interests.


    At least, the Joker in his current state¡ªone without a name or reputation¡ªdidn''t yet possess that capability.


    ''Deathstroke hasn''t appeared yet. Perhaps he''s tied to an independent character card or requires specific environmental triggers. The same goes for Bane.''


    Reid continued scouring Gotham''s database, searching for those who would become Batman''s villains in the future.


    ''Harvey Dent hasn''t gone through the long Halloween that transforms him into Two-Face. Scarecrow is still just a psychology professor. Poison Ivy is merely a college student. But... the Riddler...''


    Reid''s focus locked onto the Riddler.


    This man was a natural-born lunatic. Even the Joker, as insane as he was, couldn''t claim to be innately so¡ªbut the Riddler was. His obsession with riddles bordered on pure madness.


    Even when he genuinely wanted to evade capture, even when he truly wished to escape Arkham Asylum, even when his first instinct after committing a crime was to disappear completely, he couldn''t resist leaving behind cryptic clues.


    Riddles. He always left them, giving others the chance to solve them and find him.


    At this point, the Riddler had yet to truly become the Riddler. Instead, he worked as a consultant for Earle within Wayne Enterprises.


    However, the Riddler''s usefulness was minimal¡ªespecially since he was just an ordinary person, not someone playing a defined role. In such circumstances, his value was even lower.


    Finally, after systematically eliminating villains who hadn''t yet emerged, Reid narrowed his focus to two individuals. These two, at present, were the most valuable to his plans.


    "Maybe I can take care of both of them at the same time."


    ......


    Gotham City''s sewers.


    The sewers were filthy and grimy, but compared to Gotham at night, they felt like a sanctuary¡ªa breeding ground for monsters.


    Dressed in a purple suit, embodying the Joker''s persona, Reid jumped into the sewers. With a jaunty sway of his arms and an unsteady yet playful stride, he moved forward through the narrow passageways.


    "Hello there, my friend!"


    The sudden greeting wasn''t directed at anyone in particular. Playing the Joker, Reid had simply cheerfully addressed a random rat in the sewer.


    However, the rat clearly couldn''t understand human language. With a quick squeak, it darted into a crack and vanished from sight.


    "It seems you don''t know where my friend is," Reid said, his face showing a hint of disappointment before his expression brightened again with excitement.


    "Ahem..."


    He cleared his throat briefly, raising both hands, and began to sing slowly in the Joker''s raspy voice, a strange, unsettling tune.


    "Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday..."


    But after just that one line, the song abruptly stopped. Then, as if forgetting the rest of the lyrics, Reid began again.


    "Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday... What comes next? How did I forget...?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than, as if in response to the rhyme, the wall of the sewer was violently shattered. A massive arm, resembling something from a horror movie like Frankenstein''s monster, reached through and grabbed Reid by the collar, lifting him up and slamming him hard against the wall.


    "Cough!"


    Blood sprayed from Reid''s mouth, but thanks to playing the Joker, he had already forgotten the pain. It was as if the Joker''s body had long been accustomed to such wounds.


    "Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday..."


    Standing before him was Solomon Grundy, Reid''s target, and the very name of the hulking figure now looming over him.


    Despite the blood and grime covering his face, Reid gave a faint smile as he looked at the giant.


    "Found you... Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday... What is it you want to know, Solomon Grundy?"

 14: Killer Croc

    As if the words had enraged him, Solomon Grundy grabbed Reid again, forcefully slamming his head into the ground.


    Batman had once commented that Solomon Grundy was undying and possessed strength comparable to Superman''s. While that may have been exaggerated, there was no denying the raw power behind Grundy''s blows.


    This strike crushed Reid''s skull, causing it to cave in.


    Yet, with the Joker''s body, Reid didn''t even flinch at the pain. In fact, he felt nothing of the impending death. His face still wore that signature grin.


    The influence of the Dionesium within Joker''s body allowed his skull to heal the moment he lifted his head, restored to its original form.


    However, Solomon Grundy didn''t stop his assault. He tossed Reid around like a toy, slamming him into the walls and the floor. All while Reid repeated his eerie chant.


    "Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday... Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday..."


    Reid''s purple suit was now in tatters, almost unrecognizable, replaced by a foul-smelling dark green mess.


    Just as Solomon Grundy was about to continue his attack, Reid finally spoke.


    "Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday. Named on a stormy Tuesday..."


    Grundy''s attack suddenly stopped, his massive fist hovering inches from Reid''s face.


    As Reid, in the role of the Joker, seized the opportunity, he grabbed Solomon Grundy''s massive fist and leaned his whole body toward the hulking figure.


    "Married on the grim and eerie Wednesday, sick on the gentle Thursday... What comes next, Solomon Grundy?"


    Reid''s face was still smiling as he gently patted Solomon Grundy''s back. Over time, Grundy''s emotions began to calm, and he slowly sank down to sit on the sewer''s steps, his eyes fixed on Reid, waiting for his next words.


    "Heightened sickness on the sunny Friday, death on the joyful Saturday, buried on the dry, scorching Sunday..."


    With each word, Solomon Grundy''s mood grew calmer. By the time Reid finished reciting the entire song, Grundy had fully relaxed, sitting on the steps without any aggression left in him.


    Reid leaned closer, gently stroking the rough surface of Grundy''s cheek.


    "Is this your story? Having gone through death and lived two lives... Why not join me, and together, we can search for a new life?"


    Solomon Grundy said nothing, only nodding in agreement.


    Reid''s smile widened, and he continued.


    "Well then, you should know, there''s another friend of yours down here in the sewer. Let''s go find him and have some fun together."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ......


    Gotham City was full of urban legends.


    Solomon Grundy was merely one of the lesser-known ones. Similarly, in the sewers, there was another legend that had emerged not long ago¡ªthe legend of the monster that ate people.


    The night in Gotham was terrifying.


    At least in this era before the Dark Knight had been born, Gotham''s nights were a place where no one dared wander aimlessly.


    However, there were always those unexpected occurrences, like a drunk gang member.


    A member of the Maroni crime family was stumbling down the streets of Gotham with a beer in hand.


    In such a state, not only would gang conflicts be the least of his worries, but even the open sewer grate beneath his feet, which he hadn''t noticed, went completely undetected.


    Suddenly, his foot slipped, and by the time he realized the danger, it was too late.


    "Ah!!!"


    The sewer walls, which had never been cleaned, were thick with moss. The gang member didn''t even have time to react before falling into the perilous depths of the sewer.


    And he still hadn''t realized the danger that had befallen him.


    "Damn it, how unlucky can I get?"


    The gang member, having fallen hard onto the sewer floor, groggily stood up, looking up at the distant sewer entrance with a look of frustration on his face.


    The gang member, having fallen heavily, managed to get up and looked with frustration at the distant sewer exit.


    "I don''t know what the government is thinking, not even bothering to clean the moss in the sewers. Are they really afraid of those urban legends?"


    He shook his head and climbed back up the ladder, intending to leave the sewer.


    But just then, a massive shadow slowly crept up from behind him.


    "No... it can''t be..."


    The gang member, who had just been dismissing the urban legends a moment ago, now trembled in fear.


    He slowly turned his head, eyes widening as he looked at the enormous shadow.


    But the next moment, all he saw was a large, scaly hand in front of him.


    And then, he lost consciousness completely.


    ......


    In a clean, open space in the Gotham sewers, Killer Croc¡ªanother target of Reid''s¡ªwas crouched on the ground, hungrily devouring the gang member''s corpse.


    His name was Waylon Jones, a human suffering from a rare condition known as atavism, which had transformed him into a monstrous, reptilian figure.


    Though the exact reason for his atavistic transformation into a predatory creature was unknown, his appearance led to severe discrimination, preventing him from living a normal life. This, in turn, turned him into the ruthless villain known as Killer Croc, who would have no hesitation in viewing humans as nothing more than food.


    In the complex world of Gotham, Killer Croc was often treated as a stepping stone for other villains. However, his power was undeniable.


    While eating, Killer Croc suddenly froze, his body tense before he immediately turned around and let out a deafening roar.


    In front of him appeared the pale face of the Joker.


    "Hello." Reid said with a smile, waving his hand. He then pulled out a surprise gift box from behind and handed it to Killer Croc.


    "Take a look. It''s a gift for you."


    Killer Croc was stunned. It was the first time he had encountered a human who wasn''t afraid of his appearance, though this clown in front of him was quite frightening, too.


    Not exactly the sharpest, Killer Croc didn''t suspect any hidden schemes from Reid and opened the gift box directly.


    What sprang out from the box was a prank boxing glove.


    It landed a punch right in his face.


    It was reminiscent of the pranks played by children on Halloween.


    However, this prank boxing glove, made by the Joker, was far from ordinary.


    The force behind the punch was unexpectedly strong, and Killer Croc was sent flying, crashing into the sewer wall with such force that the impact shattered it. He only came to a stop when falling bricks struck his head.


    The pain finally made Killer Croc realize that he had been tricked.


    "You''re asking for death!!!"


    Killer Croc opened his massive, bloodthirsty mouth and charged at Reid, intending to tear the clown apart and devour him alive!


    "It seems you don''t like it, but that''s alright." Reid said, still smiling.


    Despite Killer Croc''s brutal charge, Reid remained completely calm, not a trace of fear on his face. In fact, he even extended his hand toward him.


    "Let''s shake hands, and we''ll be good friends."

 15: Subduing Killer Croc

    "You bastard! Do you think I''ll fall for that again?"


    Just moments ago, a metallic fist hidden in the gift box had punched him squarely in the face. Killer Croc could still feel the throbbing pain, so there was no way he would take Reid''s outstretched hand now.


    "You dare reach out to me? Then I''ll crush your hand with my teeth!"


    Killer Croc''s eyes glinted with bloodthirsty malice as he opened his massive jaws and bit down on Reid''s extended hand.


    In an instant, blood splattered everywhere. Reid''s hand was crushed to pieces in Killer Croc''s jaws.


    "Die, you damn bastard!"


    Killer Croc bellowed. He was certain that the clown before him would now show a terrified expression after losing a hand in one bite.


    Surely, this fool had underestimated him¡ªa clever crocodile who didn''t fall for the handshake trap and instead acted with decisive aggression.


    But when Killer Croc looked at the Joker, he froze. To his astonishment, the clown showed no pain whatsoever. Instead, he calmly used his remaining hand to pull something out from behind his back.


    The next moment, a powerful electric current surged through Killer Croc''s mouth and coursed through his entire body.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    Killer Croc immediately opened his mouth. In the severed hand''s palm was a small prank shock device, continuously emitting an intense electrical charge.


    "You... bastard! Who... pulls pranks like this?!"


    Although it looked like an ordinary prank device from the outside, the electric current it unleashed was incredibly powerful. By the time the current ceased, Killer Croc felt completely drained, his strength utterly sapped. He collapsed to the ground, and to his horror, a faint aroma of cooked crocodile meat began wafting from his body.


    "Wow, I thought you could handle it. Didn''t expect you''d almost get cooked." Reid remarked with a look of exaggerated surprise.


    His smug, punchable expression reignited Killer Croc''s fury, even though his body was drained of strength.


    "Even if I die today, I''ll make sure to take you with me!"


    Summoning strength from who-knows-where, Killer Croc managed to stand up once more. He spread his massive arms, ready to grab the clown in front of him.


    But just as his hands reached for Reid, the clown suddenly pulled another gift box from behind and shoved it into Killer Croc''s hands.


    "You don''t seem to have much energy, so let me help you open it."


    With that, Reid "helpfully" tugged on the ribbon of the gift box. As the box opened, its contents were revealed¡ªa perfectly cartoonish, spherical bomb with a lit fuse, just like something out of an animated show.


    "Good luck." Reid said cheerfully, waving as he stepped back.


    The bomb exploded with a deafening roar. The blast was so massive it shook the entire surrounding sewer system. Even cars passing above ground felt the tremors from the explosion.


    "Cough, cough... Maybe I should switch the smoke from the explosions to a strawberry scent next time. What do you think?"


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Reid waved his hand, dispersing the thick cloud of smoke left by the explosion.


    Not far from him, Killer Croc lay sprawled on the ground, his body covered in wounds. Despite the pain, he was straining to stand again.


    "You... despicable, shameless bastard!!!"


    Like Marvel''s Dr. Curt Connors, the Lizard, Killer Croc also possessed an extraordinary healing ability. The wounds caused by the electric shock and bomb were rapidly closing, and his strength was returning. Slowly, he pushed himself off the ground.


    "I swear, I''ll kill you! I''ll rip you apart!"


    Reid, unfazed by Croc''s furious threats, crouched down, bringing his face level with the enraged reptilian villain.


    "Buddy, it''s your turn now."


    The moment Reid finished speaking, Killer Croc, who had just begun to lunge, was abruptly stopped. A massive hand grabbed his head and slammed it hard into the ground with a thunderous crash.


    "Solomon Grundy! Born on a Monday!!"


    Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the explosion, Solomon Grundy had already approached from behind. His sudden, overwhelming strike left Killer Croc completely incapacitated.


    Helpless and pinned down, Killer Croc could only glare hatefully at Reid. Meanwhile, Reid casually stood up, brushed the dust off his pants, and gave an almost playful smirk, as if enjoying the spectacle.


    "Oh my, oh my! Our new friend seems a little upset. Solomon, what do you think we should do about it?"


    Though it seemed like Reid was asking Solomon, it was clear he was mostly talking to himself. Before Solomon could even respond, Reid had already decided on a course of action.


    With a dramatic flourish, he pulled out a bottle of ladies'' perfume. However, the liquid inside was an unsettling, pulsating green.


    "Come now, my friend, let''s put a smile on that face..."


    With a devilish grin, Reid sprayed the green gas directly onto Killer Croc''s face.


    At first, inhaling the strange gas seemed to have no effect. But slowly, its influence began to take hold.


    "Haha... hahaha... HAHAHA!!!"


    Killer Croc''s face remained contorted with anger, yet his mouth betrayed him, curling into an uncontrollable smile as bursts of laughter erupted against his will.


    "HAHAHAHA!!"


    Reid gestured for Solomon to release Killer Croc, and despite being free, Croc made no move to attack.


    The reason was simple: he was laughing. Laughing uncontrollably, with every ounce of strength in his massive body dedicated to the act.


    The green gas had taken over completely, forcing every fiber of his being to prepare for laughter. He could still think¡ªhis mind burning with fury¡ªbut he had no control over his body.


    He couldn''t stand, couldn''t stop, and worst of all, he couldn''t even breathe.


    In his desperate laughter, he had forgotten how to draw a breath.


    "HAHAHAHA!!"


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    As Killer Croc''s laughter grew more frantic and desperate, Reid couldn''t help but join in, bursting into his own maniacal laughter as if the chaos was a delightful performance meant solely for him.


    The sound of their laughter echoed through the sewer, but the contrast was stark¡ªone was a genuine, gleeful cackle, while the other was a desperate wail, the last cry of a soul teetering on the edge of collapse.


    Of course, Killer Croc wouldn''t die. Reid had no intention of letting that happen. He wanted Croc alive, molded into a loyal enforcer to carry out his bidding.


    ¡­...


    Above the sewer, at a Maroni''s Bar.


    Inside the dimly lit bar, tensions were high. Gang members affiliated with the Maroni and Falcone families had gotten into a drunken brawl.


    Since the bar was Maroni territory, the Falcone thugs were outnumbered and quickly overpowered. Baseball bats, beer bottles, and golf clubs became makeshift weapons as they mercilessly beat down the Falcone members.


    Gradually, the beaten men''s resistance grew weaker. It seemed like they were moments away from being bludgeoned to death.


    At that moment, the door burst open with a loud kick, revealing a middle-aged man with glasses and a determined glare. His handgun was raised, aimed directly at the attackers.


    "EVERYONE, STOP RIGHT NOW!"


    The man was James Gordon, a newly transferred police captain from Chicago, still unfamiliar with the dark, twisted ways of Gotham City. Driven by his unwavering belief in justice, he had stumbled upon this scene of violence and, despite knowing this was gangland territory, had charged in to put an end to it.


    "Huh? What''s this about? Did someone call the cops?" one of Maroni''s goons asked, peering out the door.


    "No one''s out there¡­" another muttered, confused.


    The gangsters didn''t show Gordon the slightest shred of respect. To them, cops were less useful than the average passerby on the street.


    "I SAID, STOP!" Gordon shouted again, his voice firm and unyielding.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three gunshots rang out, silencing the room. The gang members froze, startled by the officer''s audacity. They quickly realized this newcomer was clueless about Gotham''s unwritten rules, a na?ve hothead who didn''t understand how things worked in their city.


    "Now." Gordon commanded, his voice ice-cold, "Everyone, hands on your heads, and get down on the ground!"

 16: James Gordon

    The gangsters didn''t resist much. They knew how things worked. Killing a cop over a brawl might be easy, but in the grand scheme of things, it wasn''t worth the trouble.


    After all, they would only be sitting in jail for a few hours. There was no reason to put up a fight.


    On the other hand, if they killed Gordon here, and their boss had to buy the life of a cop, they would be in serious trouble.


    Killing a cop didn''t scare them, but making their boss lose money over something like that was a huge problem.


    Once the gangsters had calmed down, Gordon didn''t keep firing. He checked the injuries of the Falcone member, called for an ambulance, and then brought in his fellow officers to take the Maroni thugs to Gotham Police Station.


    He noticed the hate-filled glares from the Maroni thugs, but he didn''t care.


    He had come to Gotham to clean up its mess. He was a cop, and they were criminals. Why should he be afraid of them?


    ......


    But the next evening, his confidence was shattered.


    "Still so cocky, huh? Keep acting tough!"


    The Maroni thugs, who had been arrested the day before for causing serious injury, were back. This time, they found Gordon in a dark alley. He was bound, helpless, and at their mercy.


    They started beating him without hesitation, delivering punches and kicks mercilessly.


    "How tough are you now, huh?" one of them sneered, delivering a harsh blow to Gordon''s side.


    With each strike, Gordons earlier resolve began to fade, and he realized the true nature of Gotham¨CIts corruption, its violence and how little he had truly understood before. Gotham was far darker than he''d ever imagined. His idealistic view was crumbling fast, and the brutal reality was taking its place.


    "Cough!"


    A mouthful of fresh blood was spat from Gordon''s mouth.


    The light had faded from his eyes.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of the gangsters, nor because his internal organs were damaged, but because of everything he had encountered.


    In the police station, right there in the Gotham City Police Department, he had been ambushed and knocked unconscious. When he woke up, he found himself in an alley, enduring the attacks and retaliation from these gangsters.


    He could accept that these gangsters held a grudge against him, but he couldn''t accept the corruption of the Gotham Police Department.


    He was a police captain! Right there in the police station, his own colleagues had handed him over to these gangsters.


    What kind of deal had they made? Gordon had no idea, but he could clearly see the corruption in Gotham.


    The righteous ideals in Gordon''s heart began to crack at that moment. Even the pain from the gangsters'' attacks no longer bothered him. He only felt sorrow, sorrow for Gotham, this once-prosperous city.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you guys playing at¡­?"


    As the group of thugs reveled in their abuse of Gordon, accompanied by a sinister laugh, Reid, playing the role of Joker, appeared at the alley entrance and slowly approached.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    These thugs knew exactly what Gotham was like. In Gotham, a cop like Gordon was far less dangerous than a lunatic dressed strangely like the Joker.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to... join your little game."


    Saying this, Reid glanced at Gordon, who collapsed on the ground.


    He wasn''t here to rescue Gordon. Indeed, Gordon was a charismatic character in the DC universe, but just being charismatic wasn''t enough to warrant Reid''s personal visit.


    The real target of his visit were these thugs from the Maroni gang.


    Before Batman made his appearance, Reid wanted Gotham''s nights to be steeped in the terror brought by the Joker.


    This required the Joker''s reputation to echo throughout all of Gotham, and the Maroni gang''s thugs, as stepping stones to that reputation, were the perfect targets.


    As for Gordon, he was merely a casualty of circumstance.


    ''So, it''s another criminal?''


    Lying on the ground, tears of bitterness fell from Gordon''s eyes, but they only strengthened his resolve.


    He couldn''t give up. It was precisely because he was the last person holding onto the light in this city that he couldn''t let go. He had to fight against this evil to the end.


    "So, you have a grudge with this officer?"


    The Maroni thugs chuckled, not at all bothered by someone stomping on this annoying cop a little more. But Reid simply shook his head.


    "No, no, no. My target isn''t this poor officer."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the Maroni thugs tensed up, gripping their weapons tightly. If this clown wasn''t here for Gordon, then he was undoubtedly here for them.


    "Bingo~~ Looks like you guessed right!"


    Reid raised a hand, causing the thugs to jump in fear. At the same time, the motion revealed the ticking time bomb beneath his purple suit, its timer already counting down the final ten seconds.


    "Run! He''s a lunatic!!!"


    The first thug to react tried to flee, but before he could take more than a step, Reid swung a baseball bat¡ªseemingly pulled from nowhere¡ªcrushing the man''s skull with a single strike. It was as effortless as smashing a watermelon.


    Though the Joker''s frame appeared thin and frail, in truth, when he got serious, he was capable of taking on Batman in hand-to-hand combat and even coming out on top. His strength was anything but ordinary.


    "Son of a¡ª!"


    The remaining thugs had no intention of avenging their fallen comrade. No one wanted to risk being taken out by a madman like him. Survival was their only concern.


    But as the thugs rushed toward the alley''s entrance, they discovered that the narrow passage was blocked by two massive figures.


    It was Solomon and Killer Croc.


    However, Killer Croc, glancing toward the interior of the alley, occasionally displayed an expression of fear. Unlike Solomon, who had been calmed by Red with a simple nursery rhyme, Killer Croc was utterly terrified of the Joker. As far as he was concerned, as long as that lunatic didn''t cause him trouble, he''d do whatever was asked.


    Unable to get past the two, the thugs were forced to retreat.


    At that moment, they deeply regretted not bringing guns. If they had, they might have stood a chance instead of being utterly defenseless.


    And so, under the desperate gazes of Gordon and the thugs, the countdown on the time bomb reached zero.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    Instead of an explosion, what followed was the sound of the Joker''s iconic laugh, playing from a small speaker attached to the bomb.


    "You''re messing with us?"


    The thugs turned their angry gazes toward Reid, who was standing there with a smile on his face.


    Reid''s response was simple and calm.


    "Didn''t I say we were playing a game? And games should always be played with a smile. Hehe¡­"


    The next moment, a massive burst of green laughing gas sprayed from the bomb, engulfing the entire alley in an instant.


    "Hahaha... What''s... hahaha!! I can''t stop... hahaha!!"


    The thugs who inhaled the gas began to laugh uncontrollably. Their wide-open mouths strained their airways, and one by one, they started to asphyxiate, their laughter turning into grotesque, dying wails.


    On the ground, Gordon, seeing the green gas flooding the alley, immediately held his breath. But as the eerie, wailing laughter filled his ears, terror crept into his heart.


    Holding his breath could only last so long. No matter how hard he tried to resist, he eventually gasped for air, unable to hold out any longer.


    Just as Gordon was about to inhale a lungful of the toxic gas, Reid crouched down and pressed a gas mask over his face.


    "No, no~ You''re not part of the game. You''re not allowed to laugh."

 17: Bar Massacre

    "You..."


    Through the gas mask, Gordon stared at the chilling face before him, struggling to say something.


    But the earlier beating from the gangsters had already left his body wracked with pain, and now his spirit was nearing its breaking point. Before he could utter a single word, he slipped into unconsciousness.


    "Oh dear, passed out already, huh?"


    At that moment, Solomon and Killer Croc, also wearing gas masks, approached Reid''s side.


    "Let''s go, gentlemen. Tonight''s performance has ended. In the coming days, we have a series of encore acts to deliver."


    With his two enforcers in tow, Reid slowly disappeared into the shadows.


    ¡­...


    Crack!


    A bolt of lightning struck, briefly illuminating Gotham''s dark night. Moments later, a torrential downpour began, as if it had been waiting for this moment all along.


    The rain washed away the lingering traces of crime from Gotham''s streets but simultaneously provided the perfect cover for the city''s criminals.


    In the alley, the laughing gas gradually dissipated, washed away by the relentless rain. Gotham Police Department officers arrived belatedly, as expected.


    When they reached the scene, their faces turned pale in unison.


    What greeted them were grotesque corpses in bizarre poses.


    The bodies belonged to the Maroni gang thugs, well-documented in Gotham Police Department''s records. Each one lay lifeless, their faces frozen in an unnatural blue hue. Even in death, their mouths were twisted into wide, ear to ear grins, a macabre, haunting smile that sent chills down the officers'' spines.


    Amid the grotesque corpses, the officers discovered a familiar figure¡ªa man who, by all accounts, should have vanished into the shadows of the night. He lay silently among the bodies.


    "Captain Gordon!!!"


    Among the responding officers were some who had been involved in the Maroni deal¡ªthe ones who had knocked Gordon out and handed him over to the thugs. But now, with the thugs all dead and Gordon the sole survivor, they didn''t dare lay another finger on him.


    Was this the work of the Falcone family? Or perhaps the handiwork of one of Gotham''s newly rising lunatics?


    Why had Gordon survived?


    And more importantly, would they share the same fate as the dead gangsters if they made a move against him?


    The officers didn''t dare take the risk. They weren''t willing to gamble. If keeping Gordon alive meant ensuring their own safety, they were ready to protect this steadfast captain, so out of place in Gotham''s tainted streets.


    As time passed, Gordon slowly regained consciousness.


    An ambulance soon arrived, ready to transport him to Gotham General Hospital for treatment.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    At the crime scene, investigators made a peculiar discovery: a playing card tucked inside the mouth of one of the dead thugs.


    At Gordon''s request, one of his fellow officers retrieved the card and handed it to him.


    "A Joker? ¡­ The Joker?" Gordon muttered as he stared at the card in his hand.


    As he was transported to the hospital, three figures hiding in the shadows watched in silence. Only after the ambulance disappeared into the night did they quietly leave the scene.


    ¡­...


    Two nights later.


    A group of police officers gathered at a bar owned by the Maroni family.


    These weren''t just any officers¡ªthey were the ones involved in Gordon''s abduction. It was their coordinated effort that allowed them to knock Gordon out within the police station and "sell" him to Maroni''s men.


    "You think Gordon''s figured out that we''re the ones who did it?" one of them asked nervously.


    The gruesome murders two nights ago had been eerie and terrifying, but in Gotham, there were always more horrifying events unfolding daily. Two days had passed, and their initial fear of the killer had gradually faded, replaced by a growing resentment toward Gordon, who they feared might be closing in on the truth.


    "I say we do it again." one officer proposed. "There are still plenty of people in the Maroni family who hate Gordon''s guts. In just two days, he''s already raided several bars, and now he''s even pissed off the Falcone family. He''s got a death wish. This time, we''ll make sure he''s done for."


    "Exactly! If we let him keep this up, Maroni and Falcone will be fine, but we''re the ones who''ll get fired!"


    Gotham Police Department might be powerless to control the city, but it still had the means to police its own ranks. If Gordon''s investigation persisted, it was only a matter of time before these officers faced consequences.


    If Gordon truly had solid evidence, even though the commissioner of Gotham wasn''t exactly a good person, it was entirely possible that he''d throw them under the bus to claim credit for a successful case.


    As they fiercely debated whether to cooperate with the Falcone family or the Maroni family, the bar''s door slowly creaked open.


    Gradually, as everyone turned their gaze toward the massive figure walking step by step toward the bar counter, the entire room fell silent.


    It was a towering figure, humanoid in form with four limbs, yet covered entirely in reptilian scales¡ªa humanoid crocodile.


    Bang!


    Killer Croc dropped heavily onto a barstool at the counter and said to the bartender,


    "One bottle of brandy, lots of ice."


    He spoke while obediently placing a few crumpled dollar bills on the counter with his massive clawed hand.


    "S-Sure... right away..."


    Lacking the courage to touch the filthy bills Killer Croc had placed on the counter, the bartender, trembling, grabbed a bottle of brandy, poured it into a glass, added ice, and handed it over.


    Killer Croc didn''t do anything extra. He simply picked up the glass, opened his massive jaws, and downed the drink in one gulp.


    Seeing this, the bartender began to relax slightly. It seemed this monstrous creature was capable of conversation and had indeed only come for a drink.


    Thinking along those lines, the bartender, driven by professional instinct, struck up a conversation with Killer Croc.


    "Sir, your skin... Is that really something a human could develop? It looks almost like..."


    Bang!


    Killer Croc slammed the glass down on the counter, then glanced sideways at the bartender, who had been startled by the sudden movement.


    "You want to say I don''t look human?"


    The bartender, shaking with fear, hesitated for a moment before responding, nodding slightly.


    "No..."


    Smack!


    In the next instant, Killer Croc threw a punch, and the bartender''s head was crushed like a watermelon, shattered in an instant by the force.


    The scene stunned all the customers in the bar, causing the Maroni family thugs to grip their weapons tightly.


    "I hate it when people say I''m not human."


    He was human. If his DNA were tested, it would prove he was 100% human. It was just that due to a regression phenomenon, his appearance had turned into something monstrous.


    Killer Croc then scanned the room, his gaze landing on the Maroni thugs, who had already drawn their weapons and aimed them at him. A cruel smile spread across his face.


    "Looks like you think I''m not human too, huh?!"


    A massacre began.


    Killer Croc exploded into action, using his claws and sharp teeth to tear through the Maroni thugs, ending their lives one after another.


    The cramped bar was certainly not ideal for a giant like Killer Croc to fight in, and the bullets fired by the thugs were nearly impossible for him to dodge.


    However, the same was true for the Maroni thugs, they had no way to avoid Killer Croc''s rampage.


    The bullets that struck Killer Croc''s body merely got stuck between his scales and muscles, doing little damage.


    But Killer Croc''s claws and fangs could easily take away the lives of those who crossed his path.

 18: Crazy Night

    "Monster! A monster!"


    "Run! Hurry up and run!"


    It wasn''t until Killer Croc had already killed several of the Maroni family thugs that the ordinary patrons finally snapped to their senses.


    The crowd surged, trampling over one another in a desperate rush to escape through the door, but it was completely blocked, and they couldn¡¯t move forward even an inch.


    "Who¡¯s blocking the door?! Move! Help!"


    Killer Croc didn¡¯t target the regular customers¡ªhis focus was solely on the Maroni thugs who had armed themselves.


    Even so, his massive frame wreaked havoc as he attacked in the cramped bar, inevitably causing collateral damage to those nearby. This only deepened the fear in the minds of the patrons.


    In fact, the people near the door were trapped, unable to move. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t trying to escape or that they didn¡¯t value their lives¡ªit was that the door was blocked.


    With grayish-white skin and an overwhelming stench emanating from his body, the figure standing at the door was immovable. No matter how much the patrons pushed, they couldn¡¯t budge him an inch.


    It was Solomon Grundy, who, as Killer Croc wreaked havoc inside, had positioned himself at the door, cutting off any escape.


    "Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday..."


    Still murmuring that same line, Solomon stood motionless, until someone gently tapped his shoulder twice.


    "Alright, Solomon, let these people out. The audience shouldn¡¯t be on stage."


    The one speaking was Reid, still in Joker''s appearance, a face that made everyone recall the recent news in Gotham.


    "Joker?"


    "That''s right, it''s the madman Joker!"


    "We''re doomed! We''re all going to die!!!"


    This wasn¡¯t the second time Reid had carried out such a scheme. In just two days, he, accompanied by Killer Croc and Solomon, had visited numerous mob-run bars and casinos, where they began their slaughter.


    Even though Reid had instructed Killer Croc and Solomon to avoid harming ordinary people, in situations like today, collateral damage was unavoidable once the fighting began.


    The two he brought along¡ªKiller Croc and Solomon¡ªwere those kinds of fringe characters rarely remembered even in fanfiction, the ones that system didn¡¯t bother creating character cards for.


    They weren¡¯t Superman or Wonder Woman, who could somehow avoid even the slightest accidental injury.


    Upon Reid¡¯s command, Solomon slowly stepped aside. The patrons who had been blocked by him showed no gratitude toward the Joker. Each of them desperately seized the opportunity to escape, pushing past Reid¡¯s frame as they scrambled toward the street.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Reid didn¡¯t continue to play the role of the Joker at this point because there was no point. Simply causing chaos and slaughter wasn¡¯t the Joker''s way. Besides, since the Joker was a unique character card that had already reached its limit, killing these people served no purpose in his plans.


    On the contrary, allowing them to live would better spread the terror of the Joker across Gotham.


    However, while these unimportant customers could be spared, some people could not.


    The group of police officers who had once "sold" Gordon were at the back of the crowd. Just when they thought they could safely escape the bar, the officer at the front suddenly stopped.


    "Are you crazy? Move, now!!!"


    The others immediately shouted, but the officer in front didn¡¯t move. When they looked up, they saw the Joker smiling at them.


    The officer stopped not because Solomon had caught him, but because the Joker had shoved the barrel of a gun into his mouth.


    "No, no... you¡¯re important actors. You can¡¯t leave like the audience."


    The police officers trembled and nodded, trying to retreat back into the bar.


    Since the Joker wouldn¡¯t let them leave, they had no choice but to stay. Retreating into the bar might mean death, but charging forward...


    Looking at the towering Solomon, they all knew that charging toward him would certainly mean death.


    But the Joker, of course, didn¡¯t act according to their logic.


    They thought that if they obeyed the Joker, he wouldn¡¯t attack, but ironically, the Joker loved nothing more than dancing on people¡¯s common sense and worldview.


    As soon as he noticed their intention to retreat, Reid decisively pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The specially-made pistol was extremely powerful, and the police officer¡¯s head was instantly blown apart. Brain matter mixed with blood splattered onto the others.


    For a moment, they were stunned, but when they saw Solomon absently swipe a bit of brain matter and shove it into his mouth, their sanity completely shattered.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Help! Help me!!!"


    "Someone save me! Captain Gordon, please come and save me!!"


    They may still have some remnants of rationality, enough to realize that in Gotham, the only person who might lend a hand was the officer they once despised¡ªCaptain Gordon. In the entire New York Police Department, only Gordon would respond to crimes without hesitation.


    The remaining three officers trembled as they backed away, one tripping over a table and crashing to the ground, shattering the glass tabletop in the process.


    But before he could get up, the Joker leapt over him.


    Just as he thought he had been spared, Solomon, completely ignoring his presence, stomped on his head, crushing it instantly.


    Another officer, retreating to the counter, stared at the gruesome deaths of his companions and the blood-soaked floor.


    His eyes also caught sight of the Killer Croc, who had finished slaughtering the Maroni thugs and was now chewing on a severed limb, savoring it with grotesque enjoyment.


    His will to survive completely vanished. He shattered the bottle on the counter and used the shards of glass to slit his own throat.


    At this point, only the last police officer remained, trembling as he sat in a chair at the counter, slowly surrounded by the three men.


    "Joker, do you want me to eat him?"


    Although fear still lingered in Killer Croc''s eyes when he looked at the Joker, he couldn''t deny that his life had improved greatly since joining him. He had gotten used to following the Joker''s orders, even willingly helping him when needed.


    "No need for such trouble." Reid smiled. "I want to entertain him.¡±


    With a grin, Reid gave no further explanation, motioning for Killer Croc and Solomon to step aside. He then pulled out a brightly painted toy gun.


    "Officer William, right?"


    "Y-yes, yes... What do you need? I may not hold a high position in the department, but I can get any information you need." the officer stammered.


    Red didn''t care for William''s attempt to ingratiate himself. The Gotham Police Department''s database? Before Batman arrived, the Gotham Police Department''s records were nowhere near as useful as Wayne Manor''s.


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood, Mr. William." Reid said, shaking his head. "What I want isn''t your police department''s data or your loyalty... It''s your demise.¡±


    With that, Reid pulled out a clear magazine filled with candy, loading it into the toy gun. He then shoved the barrel directly into William''s mouth, forcing it deep into his throat.


    "Life¡¯s just like candy, Officer William¡ªbright, sweet, and gone in a single bite. Let¡¯s savor this moment together, shall we?"


    In William''s terrified gaze, Reid smiled and pulled the trigger.


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    This night was as chaotic as it was insane.

 19: Gordons Dilemma

    It is unclear whether the weather is meant to be like this, or if Gotham itself harbors some kind of mysterious force.


    Whenever heinous crimes occur, Gotham is always struck by torrential rain, adding a chilling layer of terror to a city already shrouded in evil.


    For example, tonight, the Joker orchestrated a massacre targeting the Maroni family at one of their bars.


    "Damned bastard!!!"


    Sal Maroni, the current head of the Maroni family, is sitting in his office, repeatedly throwing things within reach to the floor in a fit of rage.


    However, if anyone were standing behind him, they would notice that the back of his suit is completely soaked.


    Not from the rain outside, but from the cold sweat pouring from his body.


    Only he knows that he had originally planned to visit the bar where the attack took place to meet with a client.


    It was only because the client had a last-minute emergency and couldn''t make it to Gotham that he canceled his plans.


    But what if the schedule hadn''t changed? If he had gone, he might have ended up as a headless corpse inside that bar.


    "Joker... Joker... Joker! And the Joker Gang... they want to climb over the Maroni family to rise to power, don''t they?"


    Sal Maroni is furious, but he knows that it''s now time for them to react.


    The Joker is no longer just a madman. Even the Gotham Police Department knows that, through his successful killings and certain alliances, the Joker has attracted followers and formed the Joker Gang.


    If he continues to turn a blind eye and dismisses these attacks as the unpredictable actions of a madman, his position will be at risk.


    Once his authority wanes, the Falcone family won''t hesitate to take down the Maroni family.


    "Investigate! Find out where the Joker Gang is hiding. If the Joker wants to climb over us to gain power, we''ll give them war!"


    ......


    While Maroni is planning his furious retaliation, at the bar, Gordon is leading a team of officers to conduct an investigation.


    "Is it still playing cards?"


    In Gordon''s hand are four playing cards, all without exception from the Joker''s gang. This confirms that the four massacres targeting the Maroni family over the past two days were all carried out by the criminal known as the Joker.


    "Captain Gordon, four of the victims were police officers."


    "Take me to the scene."


    Gordon has never understood why the Joker spared him in the past, but for now, he has no choice but to set aside those thoughts. He followed his subordinates to the scene.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    At the entrance, a decapitated corpse lies, the cause of death being a close-range shot to the head from a high-powered firearm.


    "Modified firearms... with that kind of power."


    Gordon murmured to himself. A weapon capable of shattering a person''s skull with a single shot¡ªsuch power is on par with a sniper rifle. The Joker''s danger level is far beyond the absurdity of his criminal antics.


    The second body was also decapitated, the skull crushed by a heavy object.


    Gordon immediately thought of the large man listed in the intelligence reports, whom the Joker refers to as Solomon Grundy.


    The third body was a suicide, with a shard of a glass bottle being the weapon.


    Gordon looked around at the bar, nearly completely soaked in blood, with severed limbs and broken arms scattered everywhere. Killer Croc wasn''t just a killer¡ªwhile murdering, he also consumed parts of his victims. Though life with the Joker was no longer as grueling, his habit of biting into people during a fight hadn''t changed.


    "Given the scene, it''s not hard to understand how someone could go mad and give up resisting."


    Not only the police officers who witnessed the massacre firsthand, but even those investigating now, seeing the horrific state of the place, had faces as pale as ghosts.


    Even Gordon, whose resolve was typically unshakable, wasn''t doing well. His stomach churned continuously, and if he weren''t forcing himself to hold it together, he would have thrown up by now.


    "This is the last body, Captain¡ªOfficer William."


    "William?"


    Gordon''s heart sank. Combining the deaths of the three officers from earlier with this final one, Officer William, he finally remembered¡ªthese were the same officers who had been part of the small group that had once sent him to Maroni thugs.


    But at this moment, Gordon felt no sense of revenge fulfilled. Instead, he was pondering: Could this really be a coincidence?


    He glanced once more at William''s body.


    There were no external injuries, but his mouth was stuffed with multicolored candies.


    These candies were highly adhesive, and William had suffocated to death from the blockage caused by these sticky candies, unable to breathe as the sweet taste slowly led him to his demise.


    "Stickier than glue!"


    One of the officers picked up a candy from the floor, and it took both fingers considerable effort to pull the candy apart.


    Gordon then noticed the candy residue on William''s fingers.


    It was clear that after the Joker had stuffed William''s mouth with candy, he had simply left.


    William, still alive at the time, must have tried desperately to remove the candies with his hands but was unable to. In the end, he succumbed to death, caught between the hopelessness and the sweetness in his mouth.


    But now, Gordon had no time to dwell on the Joker''s cruel methods of murder, as he himself was filled with dread.


    Had the Joker killed these people because of him?


    Did the Joker know that these people were responsible for his plight?


    Why had the Joker done this?


    No matter how he thought about it, Gordon couldn''t shake the feeling that being targeted by someone like the Joker was never a good sign.


    He had the sense that there was an even larger conspiracy brewing, one that was slowly unfolding.


    Though it was just a gut feeling, his ability to survive all these years had been based on that very intuition, combined with a bit of luck.


    "Joker... Joker... what is it that you truly want to do?"


    ......


    The man Gordon had been mumbling about, Reid, had already returned to his Alfred persona and was back at Wayne Manor.


    As for Killer Croc and Solomon Grundy, it was the Joker who had recruited them, not Alfred. They naturally had their own base of operations within the Joker Gang.


    ''49%, huh? Why won''t it go up any further...''


    Since Alfred''s card and the Joker''s soul have merged, playing as the Joker essentially means playing as Alfred as well.


    The actions taken while playing the Joker, when looked at closely, all seem to benefit Wayne Enterprises, which allows Alfred''s role playing percentage to rise.


    This is the explanation provided by the system.


    However, if Reid were to explain it himself, he would say that Alfred has gone dark, transforming into the maniacal, laughing version of Alfred.


    "Yes, that''s the most fitting explanation."


    Soul bonds, recognition¡ªReid couldn''t care less about those things. As long as the explanation makes sense and doesn''t leave out any crucial details, how it''s explained doesn''t matter. After all, only he knows the truth. Why complicate it?


    "But..."


    Reid snapped back to the present, his eyes now focused on the map of Gotham City in front of him.


    "There''s just one final step left."

 20: Maronis Countermeasures

    The Joker''s current level of influence was barely enough.


    As long as the goal of setting an example and intimidating others succeeded, causing the Wayne Enterprises executives to no longer dare to pursue their plans in the city, that would be enough. They wouldn''t have the courage to take on the Joker''s threats or retaliate against him or the Wayne family in Gotham.


    But there was one problem.


    Money.


    It may seem simple and mundane, but it was incredibly important.


    Reid didn''t intend for the Joker Gang to be a one-time affair. He wanted to build it up, expand it.


    Considering he didn''t know when he''d get his hands on Batman''s card, Reid needed the Joker Gang to help him establish control over Gotham City.


    So money became a critical issue.


    Currently, the funds used to attract followers to the Joker Gang came from Alfred''s identity, built up over decades of wages paid by the Wayne family.


    Although Alfred had long been as close to the Wayne''s as if they were his own family, on the surface, he was still employed as a butler, and his salary was still being paid¡ªand generously at that.


    But even so, the funds available were still insufficient to support a criminal organization capable of subtly influencing Gotham City.


    So Reid needed to take it a step further¡ªtrample on the Maroni family''s head and rise to a higher position, all while openly allowing the Joker Gang to take control of part of the Gotham underworld''s businesses.


    ''But making the Maroni family bow down won''t be easy...''


    Staring at the map and the documents on hand, Reid furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    Rather than getting them to bow, it was more about forcing the Maroni family to acknowledge the Joker Gang''s position.


    And to push the Maroni family, who would soon clash with the Joker Gang, into negotiations, Reid needed leverage.


    "Starting a direct war... not an option. As a criminal family, aside from the Maroni family''s key fighters, their underlings are basically worthless. A full-on war would drain Alfred''s little savings. Even if we win, the cost would be too high and the time wasted too long."


    Rejecting the simplest and most violent approach, Reid shifted his gaze to the warehouse at the port on the map.


    This was a Maroni family warehouse. But Reid knew all too well.


    Because the Wayne family was in a state of flux, the Gotham Bank''s money laundering operations had been impacted. After all, Gotham Bank was also owned by the Wayne family.


    Naturally, the Maroni family''s illicit money, earned through illegal enterprises, couldn''t be laundered through the bank anymore.


    And since the Maroni family had been overly reliant on Gotham Bank for money laundering, they hadn''t developed many other methods. As a result, this warehouse held a large amount of cash.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ''If these things are lost, even the Maroni family will be in a tough spot. After all, it''s not 1992 yet, and wages in America aren''t that high.''


    With that thought, Reid already had a plan in mind. If things went smoothly, not only would the Joker Gang gain recognition and expand its operations in Gotham, but the Joker''s infamous reputation would also be further established.


    ......


    At the Maroni family building, in Sal Maroni''s office.


    Maroni frowned as he reviewed the documents in his hand, instinctively sensing something was wrong.


    Looking at his subordinate, Maroni asked, "Has the information been confirmed? That bastard Joker is planning to make a move on our money-laundering warehouse?"


    "Yes, the information is solid!"


    The Maroni family underling was visibly excited, quickly responding.


    "Joker may indeed be a tough guy, and the two monsters he has with him are formidable, but the people he recruits for the Joker Gang are just ordinary. Our Maroni family''s men only had to make a small disguise to successfully infiltrate the Joker Gang. From their advancement, we got this information. Joker plans to lead the Joker Gang to raid our warehouse and seize the dirty money we''ve got stored there."


    However, Maroni clearly wasn''t convinced by this information and continued to question.


    "Does stealing our dirty money even make sense? The situation in Gotham is unstable right now, and the dirty money can''t be laundered. As long as I keep holding firm, they''ll be stuck with that money, unable to launder it and will end up starving. Unless they have some other money-laundering method?"


    "Well, we''re not sure about that, boss." his subordinate replied.


    Maroni didn''t expect his underling to have all the answers; after all, that''s why he was still an underling.


    "How trustworthy is the member who infiltrated the Joker Gang? Could he have been recruited by the Joker and be feeding us false information?"


    Maroni couldn''t help but worry. After all, the warehouse where he kept his dirty money wasn''t the only one he had. If this was a feint, he''d be in for a major loss.


    "You can rest assured about that, boss." the underling said, patting his chest confidently.


    "When that guy told me the news, he was grinning ear to ear, and there were other brothers around to witness it. I reckon he''s just waiting for the Joker Gang to fall apart so he can collect his reward from the boss."


    "Good, that''s reassuring."


    Hearing that confirmation, Maroni''s expression softened. Upon further thought, he realized he had been too worried. After all, the Joker was just a madman. How could such a person possibly manage a proper organization? What an organization needed was order, not chaos.


    It was completely normal for mistakes to happen and information to leak. Maroni believed that in a short time, he would hear news of the Joker''s gang being wiped out.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll assign you the task of ambushing the Joker''s gang. I expect you to bring me good news when we meet next. Wells, right? I''ll remember you."


    "Understood, boss!!"


    The henchman named Wells eagerly accepted the mission. This was his chance, an opportunity to rise to the top.


    If he succeeded, money would be just the beginning. He could even marry one of the Maroni family''s women and become a core member of the family. With that, power and wealth would be within easy reach.


    In fact, Maroni thought the same way. Watching his henchman leave, he knew that if the man was capable, he wouldn''t mind using one of the Maroni family''s womens to secure his loyalty.


    Though he was still young and didn''t have a suitable daughter, the Maroni family had many, and even some from outside the family could be brought in, as long as he was willing.


    "Now, all that''s left is to wait. Joker, you will definitely pay the price."


    He would never forget that night, drenched in sweat, that hideous image.


    ......


    Meanwhile, at the Joker Gang''s base, a brutal underground fighting arena.


    With severed limbs scattered around, Killer Croc held up the lifeless body of a Joker Gang member, using both hands to tear the body in half at the waist.


    In front of him, the spy who had passed the information to Maroni was tightly bound to a chair, watching in horror as Killer Croc devoured the body piece by piece.


    And Reid, holding a bottle of newly created laughing gas, slowly and eerily approached.


    The same dazzling smile was still on his face.


    "My friend, thank you for delivering the message. So, I''ve decided to reward you."


    With that, Reid sprayed the laughing gas directly at the man.


    The moment the gas hit, Killer Croc felt the meat in his hands lose its appeal and hurriedly stepped back.


    He didn''t know what the Joker had done to create this gas, but he knew he needed to stay far away from such a disgusting substance.


    "I''ve prepared some... mental substances just for you. I''m sure someone like you, who enjoys drugs, will love them." Reid said with a grin.

 21: Ambushing Joker Gang

    "Hey! Boss, are you sure the Joker Gang will attack the warehouse today?"


    Inside the warehouse where the Maroni family stored their dirty money, a thug cautiously asked the leader of this operation.


    "Of course. My information is reliable." Wells, entrusted with leading this operation, replied confidently, his gaze sharp and threatening as he scanned the group of men.


    "Let me make this clear: if this operation succeeds, I¡¯ll finally strike it rich. But if anyone dares to ruin this for me, don¡¯t blame me when my bullet blows their head off!"


    The air grew tense as Wells spoke, his words dripping with menace. None of the others doubted his ability to kill. They knew, if given the same opportunity, they too would cling to it and not tolerate any interference.


    After delivering his stern warning, Wells suddenly broke into a smile.


    "Of course, I won¡¯t let you down either. Even though tonight¡¯s fight might cost us some brothers, I promise to provide your families with compensation at five times the standard rate. And once the job is done, the rewards will be generous. A bright future awaits all of us¡ªdon¡¯t ruin it over petty gains. Got it?"


    After delivering a harsh warning, it was only natural to follow it up with a sweet reward. Although Wells had only been a thug captain in the past, he was well aware of the importance of balancing fear with incentive.


    If nothing was offered in return, why would these men risk their lives for him?


    Under Wells'' rallying speech, everyone straightened up, their spirits reignited.


    Whether or not the Joker Gang would attack, as long as they defended the warehouse, it would be a tremendous achievement. Naturally, no one wanted to miss out on the rewards within their grasp.


    And so, with constant patrolling, the clock struck midnight.


    The thugs, who had been on high alert all evening, started to feel the fatigue creeping in.


    ¡°Are they really coming? It¡¯s already midnight¡­¡± one of them muttered.


    But just as that thought crossed his mind, a faint flicker of light appeared on a distant high-rise building.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    Being a seasoned thug, he immediately grabbed a pair of binoculars for a closer look. What he saw left him utterly stunned.


    ¡°Rocket launchers! They¡¯re using rocket launchers!¡±


    Several rockets, each painted with a sinister clown face, streaked through the night sky, trailing colorful streams of flame. From the rooftop of a building hundreds of meters away, they shot straight toward the warehouse''s main gate.


    ¡°Take cover! Everyone, take cover!¡±


    On closer inspection, the rockets'' trajectories were bizarre.


    One moment, they flew in a straight line; the next, they veered sharply to the left, only to swerve unpredictably to the right a second later, as if mocking any attempt to anticipate their path.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Yet, despite their erratic flight paths, the rockets hit their target with uncanny precision¡ªevery single one striking the warehouse''s main gate.


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion ripped through the air, blasting the gate wide open.


    At the same time, fireworks hidden within the rockets burst forth, scattering in all directions. The dazzling sparks that followed formed grotesque clown faces¡ªimages every member of the Maroni family despised with a burning hatred.


    ¡°Damn it! Is he treating this gang war like some kind of joke?¡±


    Wells clenched his teeth in fury.


    He didn¡¯t fear a full-on assault by the Joker Gang, but this playful, mocking method of attack felt like a deliberate humiliation.


    As he watched the fireworks ignite piles of black money stored in the warehouse, Wells barked out orders immediately.


    ¡°Split off a team to extinguish the flames! Don¡¯t let the money burn to ashes. The rest of you, stay hidden. Don¡¯t let the Joker Gang notice our ambush.¡±


    Under Wells'' command, the fire was quickly brought under control. A small portion of cash, reduced to ashes, was a negligible loss compared to the mountains of dirty money stacked in the warehouse.


    At that moment, as if intentionally waiting for the Maroni family members to be distracted by extinguishing the flames, the Joker Gang launched their charge, accompanied by the Joker''s signature sinister laughter.


    "Hahahahha!!!"


    There were no impassioned battle cries or shouts of desperation. Instead, the Joker Gang members burst into unrestrained, mocking laughter. It was as if this wasn¡¯t a life-or-death gunfight but rather a lively masquerade ball¡ªa chaotic carnival of madness where their own lives meant nothing.


    "Now! Open fire!"


    Wells had anticipated this moment. From the second he sent his men to douse the flames, he had planned to use them as bait.


    And, just as he predicted, the Joker Gang exploited the distraction to stage their attack.


    From the shadows, the Maroni family¡¯s thugs emerged, their guns blazing. Bullets tore through the air, striking down the Joker Gang members before they could even raise their weapons. One by one, the intruders crumpled to the ground, lifeless, their maniacal laughter silenced forever.


    "Yes! That¡¯s it! Close the gates! Lock them in and kill them all!"


    Wells shouted in exhilaration, his voice trembling with excitement. In his mind, the path to power and fortune was now wide open. After tonight, he was certain he would ascend to the Maroni family¡¯s inner circle, cementing his place among Gotham¡¯s elite.


    At his command, the thugs slowly closed the warehouse doors, trapping the Joker Gang members inside. The intruders were quickly overwhelmed and had no chance to fight back.


    "What a shame." Wells muttered. "If only the Joker had come personally. If I could hand him over to Boss Sal, I''d definitely rise even higher in the ranks."


    Amid the congratulations of his subordinates, Wells slowly descended from the platform and crouched beside the body of a Joker Gang member.


    "Let me see." he murmured, "Who were these fools who decided to follow a lowlife like the Joker?"


    Reaching out, Wells carefully removed the clown mask from the dead man¡¯s face.


    What lay beneath it was a horrifying sight¡ªan expression frozen in a twisted grin, the man¡¯s face still smiling even in death.


    "Huh... So the Joker¡¯s crew is made up of such freaks, huh? Even with a bullet hole through their body, they can still grin like this."


    At this, Wells could only feel a cold shiver run down his spine. The victory he believed he had today had wiped away any fear he once held for the Joker. In his mind, after such a crushing defeat, the Joker would never recover. No one would ever follow him again, and the Joker Gang would eventually fade into the darkness of Gotham City¡¯s night.


    "But wait, boss..."


    At that moment, one of the thugs spoke up, sounding puzzled.


    "I think I know this guy... He¡¯s a security guard at the Diamond District casino. He should be working tonight."


    "What did you say?"


    The news sent a wave of panic through Wells. At the same time, his phone suddenly rang.


    Shaking, Wells picked up the call.


    "Bo... Boss Sal, what¡¯s happening?"


    "Wells! Your plan has been exposed!"


    On the other end of the line, Sal¡¯s enraged voice boomed.


    "Not long ago, the Joker Gang attacked our casino in the Diamond District, taking all the security personnel hostage! They weren¡¯t even targeting the warehouse! They¡¯re still going after our other businesses!"


    Wells¡¯ confusion deepened at Sal¡¯s words, and an ominous thought began to form in his mind.


    "No... no way... they... the Joker Gang¡ªthey just attacked the warehouse..."


    "What?!"

 22: Fiery Madness

    "What?!"


    Upon hearing Wells'' response, Maroni was momentarily confused, unable to understand what was happening.


    "The Joker Gang can¡¯t have this many people. In just two days, their forces couldn¡¯t possibly attack both of our locations at the same time. What¡¯s really going on over there?"


    Maroni¡¯s words only confirmed Wells¡¯ growing suspicion. He quickly ordered his men.


    "Hurry! Go check the other bodies, see if you recognize anyone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other thugs sprang into action, removing the Joker Gang members'' masks.


    Soon, they arrived at a terrifying conclusion.


    "Boss Wells... they... they¡¯re from the Diamond District casino! They¡¯re our own people!"


    "Our own people? Could it be...?"


    Wells¡¯ mind raced. Then it hit him. It was the Joker. He recalled the rumors that the Joker had a chemical gas that could make someone laugh themselves to death. Now, it seemed the Joker had used something similar to control the security from the casino in the Diamond District, forcing them to charge headlong into a trap Wells had set.


    "Dammit!!!"


    Wells could feel his carefully laid plans crumbling before him. Not only had he failed to strike a blow to the Joker, but he''d also killed many of his own men. He knew now that his dream of climbing the ranks was shattered. Even if he managed to keep the black money in the warehouse, it would hardly be enough to make up for the disaster he''d caused.


    "Damned Joker!!!"


    Furious, Wells raised his gun and began firing bullets relentlessly at the warehouse ceiling.


    "Come out if you dare! Step out and fight me face to face!!!"


    Everything was the Joker''s fault. Without the Joker''s cunning scheme, Wells was sure he would have been promoted, earning more money, and reaching the peak of his life.


    Just then, a voice echoed in his ear.


    "Are you... looking for me?"


    Suddenly, Wells felt a chill, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his anger. He realized something was wrong as he felt a hard object pressed against his spine.


    Behind Wells, a thug from the Maroni family pressed the muzzle of his gun against his body, while his other hand grabbed at his face.


    In an instant, a human skin mask was ripped off.


    And the person beneath it was none other than Reid, who had already disguised himself as a Maroni thug and infiltrated the warehouse.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Joker... huff..."


    After several deep breaths, Wells forced himself to calm down. Surrounded by his own men, he felt that there was no need to worry.


    "Give it up, Joker... you¡ª"


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, a gunshot rang out. But it wasn¡¯t Reid who fired¡ªit was other thugs from the Maroni family.


    One by one, these men, just like Reid, tore off their face masks. They then aimed their guns at Wells'' own people and pulled the triggers.


    Wells couldn¡¯t believe it. Half of his supposed temporary underlings, whom he''d gathered from the lower levels of various organizations, were actually disguised members of the Joker¡¯s gang.


    All of his actions, all of his preparations, had been exposed to the Joker from the start, and he was the only fool entertaining himself.


    He could already imagine how these bastards must have laughed at him during his speech.


    "Joker, you bastard!!!"


    Bang!


    Reid didn¡¯t give Wells a chance to speak. He immediately shot through his spine.


    In an instant, Wells lost the feeling in his lower body as his spine was shattered. He collapsed helplessly to the ground, his eyes wide open as he watched members of the Joker¡¯s gang slowly take control of the entire warehouse, methodically sweeping through the Maroni family¡¯s thugs inside.


    "Dammit! Why does someone like you even exist in Gotham?!"


    Wells''s heart was filled with fear towards the Joker.


    Because he realized, this Joker didn¡¯t even know what fear was. All that was inside him was madness. He didn¡¯t care about the consequences of his actions, only that he wanted to bring chaos to this city.


    If he found it amusing, perhaps tonight, Sal Maroni, the head of the Maroni family, would be replaced.


    A person like this, with his exceptional abilities, was far more terrifying than all the crime families in Gotham.


    "It seems like you''ve come to your senses."


    Reid slowly crouched down, using some cheap paint he had acquired to smear it across Wells'' face, drawing the Joker''s signature smile on him.


    "Look at your crimes. There''s no fun in them, it''s just gunfire and explosions. Why can''t you just laugh a little?"


    The smell of the cheap paint made Wells instinctively feel uneasy, but he soon realized that his discomfort wasn¡¯t just from the smell.


    His skin began to swell and turn red, itching horribly.


    "Oh! I almost forgot to mention it.¡± Reid continued. "You probably forgot too, but you''re severely allergic to paint, the kind that can kill you."


    As he spoke, Reid forced open Wells'' mouth and poured a bottle of cheap paint directly into it. He held Wells'' jaw down, forcing him to swallow the paint.


    "Ah!!!"


    Swallowing the paint, Wells lost the ability to speak. His eyes bloodshot, he could feel his life slipping away.


    The cheap paint was toxic to begin with, and with his allergy, there was nothing he could do except curse the Joker to die without a grave before he succumbed to death himself.


    "Everyone, are you ready?"


    At this moment, Reid raised his arm and shouted.


    The members of the Joker gang around him immediately rushed toward the mountains of cash, stuffing as much as they could into their clothes and pants.


    Their boss, the Joker, had already said that they had the ability to launder money, and how much they could get from this operation depended on how much they could carry.


    "Long live the Joker!!"


    These men, driven by greed and the lure of wealth, charged into the mountain of cash, completely oblivious to the fact that Reid had quietly pulled out a Molotov cocktail and thrown it on top of the pile of money.


    Fire, alcohol, and Reid''s special fireworks.


    In an instant, flames spread throughout every corner of the warehouse.


    And those Joker gang members, controlled by greed, didn¡¯t hesitate even as their bodies were set on fire. They kept scrambling to seize the cash, undeterred by the flames.


    "Put out the fire! Put out the fire!"


    "We can''t put it out!"


    "Then grab as much as you can!"


    "Help! I''m on fire!"


    "Get away! Don¡¯t block me! I can still grab more money!!!"


    The members of the Joker gang, who hadn''t died in the gunfight with the Maroni family, ended up perishing due to their own greed. Their deaths, and the flames, once again illustrated the Joker''s madness to all of Gotham.


    As the warehouse was completely engulfed in flames, a giant firework shot up into the sky.


    In the dark night of Gotham, it illuminated the Joker''s signature smile.


    Everyone in Gotham could see the Joker smiling above the city.

 23: Maroni Surrenders

    "We''ve lost..."


    In the office of Sal Maroni.


    The core members of the Maroni family had gathered there, and Sal Maroni, the current head of the Maroni family, lowered his head, declaring the failure of their battle against the Joker.


    "Boss, please reconsider! Our power hasn''t been significantly diminished. The Joker set fire to the warehouse, but he didn''t gain anything. If we hold on, we can still win..."


    "It''s because the money was burned by the Joker that I''ve admitted defeat!!!"


    Sal Maroni yelled in frustration. He didn¡¯t want to surrender, but he had no other choice.


    "That warehouse had nearly a hundred million dollars in it. For us, such a loss is severe, but not unbearable. But what happened? The Joker burned it down. He didn¡¯t want the money. He set it on fire and wiped out everything we held dear! This... this is madness!!!"


    Maroni shouted, and gradually, the others started to understand the gravity of the situation.


    "If the Joker wanted the money, I could at least be relieved. We have the money, we could afford to outlast him. But he doesn''t want the money. He''s just a reckless madman! We''re not only fighting the Joker, but also the Falcone family. Does the Maroni family really want to risk everything and perish with a lunatic like him?"


    "Although they¡¯re temporarily caught up with Wayne Enterprises and can¡¯t get involved right now, if we end up both taking each other down with the Joker, will the Falcone family pity us? Will they help us?!"


    No matter from what angle, going against the Joker''s gang is simply not worth it. Those lunatics are willing to die at any moment, and the Joker¡¯s existence ensures that his gang will always drag them into a situation where both sides suffer.


    To abandon their current position just for the sake of the Joker''s gang¡ªhow could that be possible?


    Finally, Sal Maroni sighed deeply.


    "All the businesses attacked by the Joker¡¯s gang should be handed over to them. After that, we¡¯ll give them some of the still-profitable underground fighting arenas and casinos. Peace, for now. We need time to recover from our losses."


    "Understood."


    No one objected to Sal Maroni¡¯s decision.


    They all realized the same thing: if giving up a few small businesses could help stabilize the Joker''s gang, it was a small price to pay. The real focus should be on the competition with the Falcone family for control of Gotham''s largest criminal empire, which was the Maroni family''s biggest challenge.


    ¡­¡­


    At Gotham City Police Department, Gordon felt a strange sense of relief after learning the details of the Joker''s gang conflict with the Maroni family last night.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    From what it seemed, the Joker¡¯s actions weren¡¯t directly related to him. It appeared the Joker was planning to use the Maroni family as a stepping stone to rise to power, and Gordon was just caught in the middle.


    As for why the Joker had spared him and not killed him with laughing gas, Gordon could only assume it was due to the Joker¡¯s twisted way of thinking¡ªsomething far from conventional.


    ''Anyway, the fact that the Joker isn¡¯t targeting me is probably the best news.'' Gordon thought to himself, and for the first time, a relaxed smile crossed his face. At this moment, there was a knock at his office door.


    Before Gordon could respond, a beautiful female officer entered, holding a stack of files. They exchanged a brief smile, and without saying much, the officer sat down next to Gordon after organizing the materials. She gently leaned against him.


    "James, your mood seems better." she observed.


    "Yeah..." Gordon reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder and pulling her into his embrace.


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten about our date in a few days." he said with a soft smile. "Don''t worry, I will definitely arrive on time."


    The officer was none other than Sarah Essen Gordon, Gordon¡¯s second wife.


    If there was anyone at the Gotham Police Department who, apart from Gordon, still upheld a strong sense of justice, it was Sarah. It was because of their shared values that they had gradually grown close.


    The two shared a passionate kiss, and as their lips parted, Sarah smiled and said, "You know, Gotham''s been dangerous lately. With Maroni, the Joker... so please don¡¯t make me wait too long, Officer Gordon, the man of justice."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there on time." Gordon replied, his voice filled with reassurance.


    Sarah left, having her own work to attend to, while Gordon remained, a smile of happiness on his face as he looked forward to tomorrow.


    He still has a beautiful wife who loves him and a young daughter and son. He was determined to bring justice to Gotham City. Whether it was criminal families like Maroni¡¯s or madmen like the Joker, he would bring them to justice.


    ......


    December 24th was an important day. For ordinary people, it was Christmas Eve.


    Even in Gotham, there was a slight festive atmosphere that night. After all, even the gangs wanted to enjoy the holidays. If they didn¡¯t have time to relax, how could they have the drive to make money?


    But for Reid, today was the day of his plan''s final phase.


    He had already sent an invitation via email to Earle and his advisor, Edward Nygma, to dine at a restaurant owned by the Wayne family.


    The reason, of course, was that there were important matters to discuss.


    In their view, the bargaining chip that Alfred, the butler, could use to communicate with them was naturally the shares of the Wayne family that he held in his hands.


    What Reid needed to do tonight was ensure that Earle¡¯s death would be known across Gotham. He wanted everyone to know that Earle had died at the hands of the Joker.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Earle, I must remind you that Alfred''s loyalty to the Wayne family is beyond question. His invitation to you must be part of some kind of scheme."


    Edward, trailing behind Earle, did his best to dissuade his boss, but his words were in vain. Earle merely gave a dismissive smile.


    "No, no, no, Edward, you¡¯re wrong this time. Where is our dinner taking place? At a restaurant owned by the Wayne family. It¡¯s precisely because Alfred is loyal to the Wayne family that I¡¯m certain he won¡¯t harm me¡ªat least not in the restaurant. He wouldn¡¯t risk tarnishing the Wayne family¡¯s reputation by harming someone of importance there!"


    Earle spoke with great confidence, dismissing Edward¡¯s warnings. Without a second thought, he pushed open the door and entered the restaurant.


    Inside, he quickly spotted Alfred¡ªor rather, Reid¡ªsitting alone at a table in the center of the large hall, waiting.


    "I thought you¡¯d clear the place out. After all, what we¡¯re about to discuss isn¡¯t exactly a respectable matter, is it?" Earle remarked as he sat down across from Reid.


    He glanced around at the people dining¡ªthe men and women who had come out to enjoy their Christmas Eve dinner¡ªand felt discomfort rise within him. He didn¡¯t like discussing important matters in such an atmosphere.

 24: Green Dinner

    ¡°I¡¯m merely a butler of the Wayne family. Even though Master Thomas and Young Master Bruce treat me well, my personal savings would hardly qualify me to book out a high-end Wayne family restaurant, would they?¡±


    Reid¡¯s explanation was reasonable, and Earle had no choice but to accept it. Indeed, without leveraging the Wayne family¡¯s network, Alfred wouldn¡¯t have the financial means to book such an high-end restaurant, especially on Christmas Eve.


    On the other hand, if Alfred had been willing to use the Wayne family¡¯s connections, Earle¡¯s plan to acquire shares in the family business would likely have succeeded long ago, and they wouldn¡¯t still be negotiating today.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± Earle said bluntly, ¡°With all due respect, I have no interest in dining in such a noisy place.¡±


    His words were direct, and he didn¡¯t even bother to glance at the exquisite dishes on the table.


    In contrast, Reid was thoroughly enjoying himself. If not for Alfred¡¯s instincts as a professional butler keeping his appetite in check, Reid might have been tempted to pick up the steak with his hands and devour it.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s truly unfortunate.¡± Reid said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Earle, you¡¯ll miss out on some incredible flavors. After all, the culinary skills of this restaurant¡¯s head chef have been personally praised by both Master Thomas and Young Master Bruce. I doubt the delicacies you¡¯ve tasted could match their level of refinement.¡±


    Reid¡¯s words piqued Earle''s curiosity. As much as he tried to suppress it, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what these dishes tasted like.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Earle said after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    As it turned out, the moment Earle took his first bite, he couldn¡¯t stop himself. All thoughts of the shares he came to discuss vanished as he indulged in the exquisite flavors. It wasn¡¯t until the table was cleared of new dishes that he finally remembered the true purpose of their meeting.


    ¡°Now that the feast is over, Alfred, can we get to the main topic? I trust you didn¡¯t invite me here just to toy with me." Earle said, his tone slightly sharp but laced with curiosity.


    ¡°Of course, I would never toy with you, Mr. Earle." Reid replied calmly.


    With that, he reached into the briefcase beside him and took out a document. It was none other than the official proof of the Wayne family¡¯s shares.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve mentioned before.¡± Reid began, ¡°I cannot stand idly by as Wayne Enterprises gradually declines. If going public truly promises to bring substantial benefits to the Wayne family, I am willing to assist. However, I will need you, Mr. Earle, to provide a detailed explanation of Wayne Enterprises''s future development plans. Only then can I place my trust in you and entrust the Wayne family¡¯s shares to your management.¡±


    Earle nodded thoughtfully. If Alfred had agreed too readily, it might have raised suspicions. But now, Alfred¡¯s insistence on a thorough explanation reassured him. This was the Alfred he remembered¡ªdevoted to the Wayne family, determined to fight for their best interests, even when forced to make compromises with reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a detailed development plan for the future.¡± Earle said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary bring it over right away. In the meantime, may I take a closer look at this share agreement?¡±


    "Of course, go ahead, Mr. Earle. As for me, I apologize, but I need to make a quick trip to the restroom." Reid said, with Alfred¡¯s usual composed tone.


    Earle, now fully engrossed in examining the Wayne family¡¯s share documents, barely acknowledged Alfred¡¯s departure. He waved dismissively, signaling Alfred to do as he pleased, and immediately turned his full attention to the papers in his hands.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    As Alfred¡ªor rather, Reid¡ªstepped through the restroom door, the seemingly tranquil atmosphere inside the restaurant was in stark contrast to the chaos unfolding on the streets of Gotham City.


    "Woohoo! Hit the gas! Lose those pig cops!"


    Two members of the Joker gang roared through the streets on motorcycles, their engines screaming as they weaved through traffic. With Reid¡¯s signal earlier, they had arrived in the area, and a police cruiser was hot on their heels, refusing to give up the chase.


    As they sped past the restaurant, the two gang members suddenly pulled out two green bottles and hurled them directly at the building.


    The glass bottles shattered through the restaurant windows, crashing onto the floor and breaking apart on impact.


    Instantly, thick green gas erupted from the shattered bottles, spreading rapidly. It was Joker''s signature laughing gas¡ªdeadly, potent, and cruelly efficient.


    In a matter of seconds, the entire restaurant was engulfed in the toxic mist. No one even had time to scream. Instead, uncontrollable, maniacal laughter echoed throughout the restaurant as the gas took hold, turning the festive evening into a grotesque nightmare.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s... hahaha... the Joker gang! Hahaha! Help me!¡±


    The chaos erupted so suddenly that no one had time to react. No one had expected the Joker gang to launch an attack on this particular restaurant. Earle could only stand frozen, watching in horror as the toxic laughing gas crept closer, threatening to enter his lungs.


    But at the last moment, the man who would one day become the Riddler snapped into action. With sharp instincts, he quickly pulled out a handkerchief, pressing it firmly over his own mouth and nose before covering Earle¡¯s as well, preventing them from inhaling the gas.


    ¡°Why? Why is the Joker gang attacking here?¡± Earle stammered, his voice full of fear.


    He knew of the Joker gang¡¯s infamy all too well. Under normal circumstances, he would never have risked venturing out at night, especially during these turbulent times. The gang¡¯s relentless expansion had plunged Gotham¡¯s nights into chaos, turning the city into a near-living hell. The only reason he risked it tonight was because of the tempting Wayne family shares.


    For a brief moment, Earle wondered if this was Alfred¡¯s doing. Could this attack be Alfred¡¯s doing? Could the butler have orchestrated this madness to eliminate him? But he quickly dismissed the thought.


    Alfred wasn¡¯t the type to stoop to such methods. Even if he were willing to hire someone to kill, he would never involve the Joker gang. That would be madness. After all, hiring the Joker to kill was akin to inviting a hurricane into your home. If the Joker decided to ¡°have some fun¡± he¡¯d likely kill the client along with everyone else.


    But there was no time to think about it. Earle had to get out of there.


    He clutched the share documents tightly and started moving toward the exit. His survival was the only thing that mattered now.


    As for Alfred? Earle glanced back briefly but then dismissed the thought. Places attacked by the Joker gang rarely left survivors. If Alfred didn¡¯t make it, that would only make things easier. Earle would have full control of Wayne Enterprises.


    ¡°Maybe this works out perfectly.¡± he muttered as he hurried out.


    Just as he started to act, amidst the laughing gas, a tall, thin figure appeared in front of them.


    Reid, now fully transformed into Joker, looked at Earle, who was trying to escape, and said:


    "Hey there, audience members, you''re not cooperating very well. How about this? You hand me that handkerchief, and I''ll tell you a joke. What do you think?"


    Naturally, such a request was impossible to agree to. Earle and Edward shook their heads furiously, as they simultaneously took a few steps back. But Reid wasn''t planning to let them off so easily. He quickly closed the distance between them, pulling various weapons from his clothes¡ªsmall knives, pliers, wrenches, guns, grenades, and more.


    Muttering to himself, "No, no, that''s too cruel. I need to be gentler." the words only further terrified the two men, leaving them in a state of panic.


    In the end, the Joker pulled out a small bottle filled with laughing gas, extending his hand toward them.


    "Don''t worry, it¡¯ll be over soon." he said, ready to take the handkerchief from their hands and let them experience the effects of the laughing gas firsthand.


    But just then, someone else suddenly rushed out of the gas-filled area. With a single kick to Reid¡¯s head, the figure sent him flying. The laughing gas bottle slipped from his grip and crashed to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    "Get out of here, quickly!"


    The person who had intervened stood in front of Reid and shouted toward Earle and Edward.


    The two men had no objections. They immediately rushed out of the restaurant, sprinting toward their car.


    Meanwhile, Reid slowly began to get up, his eyes widening slightly.


    Having studied the Gotham City database and paying special attention to some well-known characters from the comics, he recognized the woman in the evening gown standing before him.


    Sarah Essen Gordon, also Gordon''s second wife.


    At this moment, Reid recalled something.


    In the comics, Gordon''s second wife, Sarah, had been killed by the Joker while attempting to rescue babies kidnapped by the clown. Now, in a similar situation, Reid, who was playing the Joker''s role, found himself in conflict with Gordon''s wife once again.


    ''Well... this really is a coincidence.'' he thought to himself.

 25: Angry Joker

    <div>


    "Joker, surrender now! The police have been notified, and this place will be surrounded shortly." Sarah said sharply to Reid.


    However, the handkerchief tightly covering her mouth and nose, along with her furrowed brow, made it clear that she was in no position of strength.


    ¡®Gordon, please hurry¡­¡¯


    Today was Sarah''s day off, so she wasn''t carrying any weapons. She had originally planned to have a date with Gordon at this fancy restaurant, but the sudden appearance of the Joker''s gang and their chaos had forced Gordon to work overtime.


    Sarah understood her husband well, as she, too, valued justice deeply.


    But now that the Joker had shown up, she desperately hoped that Gordon could put down his work and come here immediately.


    Though she was committed to justice, she wasn¡¯t naive. She knew that, alone, she didn¡¯t have the ability to handle the Joker. All she could do was help evacuate the civilians.


    Although she hadn''t witnessed it firsthand, based on the police department''s investigation into the Joker so far, she knew enough.


    This madman, despite his frail appearance, could unleash strength and combat skills beyond that of an average person. Even without the influence of laughing gas, she knew she was no match for him.


    The restaurant''s guests, though affected by the laughing gas and laughing uncontrollably, still had the ability to think. When they saw someone standing up to the Joker, they felt as if they had been granted amnesty. They scrambled, rolling and running out of the restaurant as quickly as they could.


    Reid didn''t stop the actions of the people around him because, at this moment, he was thinking about something else.


    He wasn''t concerned about Earle escaping. From the very beginning, he hadn''t planned to kill him here.


    As Earle had predicted, if Reid killed someone in a restaurant owned by the Wayne family, it would certainly lower Alfred''s role-playing score.


    Although Reid didn¡¯t see the role-playing score as something particularly valuable, completing the character''s mission was what mattered most to him.


    However, if the Wayne family''s business were affected, it would also harm Reid himself.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Earle dying. What he was focused on now was how to deal with the female cop in front of him.


    Reid knew that the woman before him was someone filled with a strong sense of justice, and she backed it up with action. Broadly speaking, she was what one would call a "good person."


    But whether she was a good person or not had no impact on Reid. In this dangerous world, it didn¡¯t matter if someone was good or evil. What mattered was whether they were useful to him.


    For now, Reid was considering whether he should follow the course of the comics and, as the Joker, kill Sarah, allowing Gotham City to continue descending into darkness.


    He hadn''t forgotten for a moment that the Joker''s character mission was to "subvert this world."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Reid had always had a feeling that, from the moment he allowed the Joker''s soul to be born from Alfred''s card, his future actions would likely be tied to the Joker in some way.


    The Joker¡¯s character might be the key to everything.


    So, when it came to Sarah, a character connected to the Joker, Reid didn¡¯t want to let her go just because of a fleeting moment of mercy.


    However, Sarah saw Reid¡¯s momentary distraction as an opportunity. She wouldn¡¯t let it slip by. With a quick twist of her body, she aimed another leg sweep at him.


    The pointed toe of her high heel shot straight toward Reid''s temple.


    Clearly, Sarah wasn¡¯t holding back. If the kick landed, and if there was no Dionesium within the Joker¡¯s body, even if he didn¡¯t die¡ªhe¡¯d be paralyzed for life.


    Reid finally reacted, slightly tilting his head. He still caught the edge of her kick, which struck his neck. He was sent flying, crashing through several tables.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    At this moment, a surge of anger rose within Reid.


    He wasn''t unfamiliar with pain. In order to better embody the Joker and portray his madness, Reid had willingly endured injury on numerous occasions. He had taken a beating when meeting Solomon, and while trying to subdue Killer Croc, he had even lost a hand.


    But all these injuries had been part of Reid¡¯s plan. He had chosen to hurt himself.


    This time, however, he had been distracted¡ªand this time, he had truly been hit. For the first time in a long while, he was injured without any preparation.


    Reid reached up and touched his cheek, feeling the sting where the pointed toe of Sarah''s high heel had pierced his skin. Blood streamed down his face, but thanks to the influence of the Dionesium, the wound was already healing rapidly.


    It wasn¡¯t serious. No bones were broken, and there was no concussion.


    But when he looked up again, his eyes locked onto Sarah¡¯s, burning with fury.


    "What...?"


    Sarah, who had intended to take down the Joker once and for all, froze at the intensity of the look in Reid''s eyes. Her foot seemed to lose all control, coming to an abrupt halt as she stood motionless.


    The police reports described the Joker as a madman¡ªone who wouldn¡¯t be angered by pain or humiliation. He only cared about whether the final outcome aligned with his desires.


    The angry Joker¡ªthis was the first time Sarah had encountered him like this.


    But soon, Sarah steadied herself. However, in the process, she also lost the best opportunity for a follow-up attack.


    "Forget it... doesn''t matter. Since it''s possible, then let''s do it." Reid muttered to himself.


    It was hard to tell if it was the anger from the unexpected turn of events that had thrown him off balance, or if it was simply because he had already made a decision.


    In any case, Reid had made up his mind.


    He didn¡¯t know what consequences sparing Sarah would bring, but he did know what killing her would cause.


    Gordon would lose everything he cherished, and it would only strengthen his resolve to fight against crime. This more single-minded version of Gordon would be easier to control than the family-loving Gordon. Plus, once Batman''s card was drawn, Reid could make use of Gordon¡¯s power.


    As long as he could stabilize Wayne Enterprises, everything in Gotham could eventually fall under his control.


    If both the Joker and Batman were his to command, controlling Gotham wouldn''t be that difficult. There were things Batman couldn''t do, but the Joker could do them freely.


    Moreover, the Batman, played by Reid, had no moral boundaries. If necessary, a killing spree was certainly not off the table.


    "Don''t come any closer!"


    The Joker''s presence made Sarah feel the danger more keenly. As Reid approached step by step, Sarah took a step back, her heart praying that Gordon would arrive in time.


    "My beautiful lady, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve decided to make you a gift for one of my acquaintances."


    Once the decision was made, Reid no longer held on to his anger, his face transforming into the Joker''s signature manic grin.


    "I told you! Stay away from me!"


    Sarah frantically searched the area and grabbed a table knife from a nearby table. Without hesitation, she lunged toward Reid, aiming the weapon at the Joker¡¯s heart.


    Boom!!


    But before Sarah could land her blow, it was Reid''s fist that found its target first.


    He struck her in the abdomen with full force. The impact forced Sarah to take a deep breath, and that was when the laughing gas that had already entered her system took full effect.


    "Hahaha... cough cough... Hahahaha!!!"


    Unable to control her body, the combination of Reid''s punch and the laughing gas quickly drained Sarah of all her strength. She collapsed to her knees, clutching her stomach in pain while uncontrollable, shrill laughter poured out of her.

 26: Self Reflection

    ''Sarah, please don''t let anything happen to yourself.''


    Inside a police car, Gordon anxiously slammed the accelerator, racing toward the restaurant.


    In fact, the police car chasing the Joker''s gang earlier was his own. He had witnessed the gang members throwing laughing gas into the restaurant. However, after a brief moment of hesitation, he had made a decision.


    He informed his colleagues to assist with evacuating the civilians, while he continued to pursue the Joker''s gang members who were causing chaos by speeding through the streets.


    But in the end, he couldn''t catch up.


    Gordon prided himself on his driving skills, but it was no match for the reckless driving of the Joker''s gang! Their feet never left the gas pedal, and they were riding more nimble motorcycles.


    Once the Joker''s gang took their bikes into an alley, he was completely out of options.


    Just as he was about to give up and plan to regroup, one of his officers reported the situation at the restaurant. The moment Gordon heard the name of the restaurant, a sense of dread gripped him.


    Because he remembered.


    If it hadn''t been for the Joker''s gang causing trouble, tonight he would have been on a date with his wife at that very same restaurant. Now, his wife was likely waiting for him there.


    Realizing this, Gordon had no time to catch his breath. He immediately turned the police car around, knowing how deadly the laughing gas could be. He had to reach his wife, safe and sound.


    ......


    Meanwhile, inside the gas-filled restaurant, Reid looked down at Sarah, who was laughing uncontrollably. A moment of hesitation flickered in his eyes.


    Before coming to this world, he was just an ordinary person, raised in the city. He had never even tried to kill a chicken, let alone take a human life.


    The reason he had been able to kill without guilt was that he had always reminded himself that murder was a necessity. To survive, he had to kill. Killing allowed him to establish himself quickly in Gotham, and only the dead posed no obstacles to him.


    But now, killing Sarah didn''t seem to be necessary. Whether the Joker''s mission was truly as important as he had initially thought, he wasn''t entirely sure.


    Without external pressure or compromise with reality, killing Sarah was his own idea, simply based on his own assumptions.


    As Reid hesitated one last time, a familiar figure slowly emerged from the mist of laughing gas.


    "This is...?"


    Reid was momentarily stunned. Was that him? No, it was the Joker...


    The Joker stepped out from the smoke and finally sat at a nearby table.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Joker! It was you, influencing me! It''s you..."


    It was as if he had found a release valve. Reid threw all of his changes, even his decision to kill Sarah, onto the Joker. He blamed everything on this soul he had forcibly summoned.


    The Joker didn''t argue, merely continuing to smile at him.


    Gradually, Reid''s voice softened.


    With the Joker''s role playing percentage at 100%, and having gained all of the Joker''s abilities, Reid was now able to analyze his own heart. He knew that no matter how much he threw a tantrum, it wouldn''t change the fact that he had made the decision himself.


    "It seems, my friend, you¡¯ve discovered the key to the situation." the Joker said, jumping off the table and walking up to Reid.


    "Look at you, we are so alike. The world is cruel, sad, and in such a world, life is meaningless. So, I use madness to explain this truth to the world."


    "And you, my friend, you are the opposite of me. You long for a better world, but you cherish your life even more. Only madness is the best way to fight against the world..."


    Reid fell silent.


    He didn¡¯t agree with the Joker¡¯s view of life. He didn¡¯t think life was meaningless, and he would never become like the Joker. But there was one thing the Joker had said that was true.


    He valued his own life far more than this world. To Reid, this world was nothing more than a comic world, a virtual realm. Fighting for it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    If survival was the goal, then rather than adopting the values of superheroes, taking on the superhero persona and standing firm in this world, it was better to become like the Joker ¡ª carefree, wild, and unrestrained. This way, he could plot and scheme more freely in this world.


    Good people would always have guns pointed at them, but only villains could live to the end.


    Clearly, Reid was determined to survive, no matter the cost.


    "Joker, what do you want..."


    Reid didn¡¯t believe the Joker had simply appeared in front of him on a whim.


    Maybe at first, the soul of the Joker was drawn to him unconsciously, but when the Joker regained his ability to think and appeared in front of him in the form of an illusion, Reid realized that the Joker definitely had his own purpose.


    "You really are my friend!"


    The Joker laughed loudly, slapping his thigh hard, and then, as if he had hit himself too hard, he immediately started rubbing his leg while making exaggerated sounds of pain.


    But from the way he gasped and gave Reid a sly look, it was clear that the Joker wasn''t actually in pain at all.


    After a while, seeing that Reid wasn''t coming over to comfort him, the Joker pouted and said, "I want to experience this world again. Watching your actions makes me itch..."


    Reid knew that a character card with a 100% role-playing degree could turn into a clone and act independently. The split clone would definitely obey Reid''s orders and would not do anything detrimental to Reid.


    Thinking about it carefully, Reid realized that he couldn''t constantly focus on the Joker''s identity. Same goes for the Joker''s gang-related matters, it was best to leave those for the Joker to handle.


    "Let''s wait until this matter is finished."


    "Alright! I will follow your orders, my friend!"


    The Joker shouted excitedly, then turned into mist and dissipated, as if he feared staying here too long might annoy Reid.


    With the Joker''s disappearance, the scene before Reid returned to reality. Sarah was still kneeling on the ground, laughing uncontrollably.


    From the start, Reid hadn''t planned to kill anyone here. The concentration of laughing gas was low, which is why other guests had the strength to run out.


    However, if Sarah remained in the gas for too long, even at this low concentration, it could still be deadly.


    But now, Reid did not continue to be merciful. He reached down, pulling Sarah up from the ground, making her face his smiling face.


    "Ha ha ha... Joker! You ha ha ha... will definitely be brought to justice!"


    It seemed that Sarah had sensed death approaching. Instead of fear or pain, her expression turned into one of fierce hatred, staring at Reid as if she wanted to tear him apart.


    "Is that so?" Reid said with a slight smile.


    "Then, I ask you to go and pass on that unwavering will of yours to the Gotham Police Department."


    Sarah froze for a moment. From the Joker''s words, she instinctively thought that he was going to spare her.


    But the next moment, Reid gently squeezed the model flower on his chest.


    A large amount of green liquid, steaming with white mist, immediately shot out from the flower''s center.


    "Ah!!!!"

 27: Crying and Laughing

    "Quick! Get your gas masks on and search inside for any survivors!"


    Outside the restaurant, Gordon finally arrived on the scene.


    Looking at the restaurant filled with laughing gas, his face turned a deep shade of worry. He immediately ordered his officers to begin searching and rescuing.


    During a brief moment of respite, Gordon glanced at the people who had already been rescued, but the more he looked, the more uneasy he became.


    ''No...''


    His wife wasn''t among the rescued.


    "I''m late... Sarah, you must be late too, right?"


    With trembling hands, Gordon dialed his wife''s number. However, he soon heard the sound of a phone ringing from within the restaurant.


    "Get out of my way!"


    The moment he heard the ringing, Gordon could no longer sit still. Without even grabbing his gas mask, he shoved past the officers in front of him and rushed into the restaurant.


    "Captain Gordon, the gas mask!"


    His subordinates, worried about him, didn''t want him to do something reckless, not out of personal affection, but because Gordon couldn''t die like this. They immediately grabbed gas masks and followed him inside.


    When they rushed into the restaurant, what they saw was Gordon kneeling on the ground, laughing uncontrollably.


    "Haha! Why!! Haha!! Why!!!"


    Naturally, Gordon wasn''t laughing willingly; the laughing gas had already taken effect in his system.


    His subordinates were immediately alarmed. They couldn''t let Gordon laugh himself to death, so they rushed forward and quickly put a gas mask on him.


    At that moment, they also noticed the body in Gordon''s arms.


    Or rather, the corpse ¡ª the only one in the entire restaurant.


    Sarah.


    Others may not have recognized her, but Gordon certainly could never forget his wife¡¯s dress.


    But now, what had happened to his wife?


    Her skin appeared to have been corroded by some sort of strong acid, exposing the red muscle tissues underneath, and in some places, the bones were visible.


    Even in death, Sarah still bore the marks of the laughing gas torment, her face frozen in a terrifying smile.


    It was the Joker. Gordon immediately realized that the Joker had been in the restaurant, and that his wife, Sarah, must have tried to stop him in an attempt to protect the others, which led to her death.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Her death, Gordon knew, was a sacrifice made to protect others from the Joker.


    Gradually, it seemed the mask prevented Gordon from inhaling any more laughing gas, and its effects slowly faded. He no longer laughed uncontrollably, but his sorrow deepened.


    "Joker!!!"


    Outside the restaurant, now among the rescued, Reid had reverted to his Alfred persona, standing in place with an empty suitcase in hand.


    Regarding Gordon¡¯s grief, Reid was unmoved. The event had already occurred, and he would never regret it. He was someone from another world with a system, and to survive, all he could do was trust in his actions.


    ......


    As one of the survivors and an important source of information, Reid, along with the other survivors, was taken to the Gotham City Police Department for questioning. It wasn¡¯t an interrogation, but an attempt to gather information from their accounts.


    However, Reid¡¯s questioning was placed last in line, and the officer conducting it was none other than Gordon.


    "Hello, Mr. Pennyworth."


    In Gotham City, Alfred was not well-known, at least not compared to ordinary people.


    As the butler of the Wayne family, one of Gotham''s four prominent families, Alfred''s identity was well-known among anyone with a little influence. Therefore, Gordon did not waste time asking irrelevant questions.


    "May I ask, Mr. Pennyworth, why did you visit the restaurant tonight? Were you meeting with someone?"


    "As the butler of the Wayne family, I carry important documents related to Wayne Enterprises. I went to the restaurant tonight to discuss important matters with Mr. Earle, one of the executives at Wayne Enterprises."


    Reid did not explain everything, and Gordon, being a sensible man, did not press further. After all, he was just a police captain, and he had no right to pry into the secrets of Wayne Enterprises.


    "According to a witness, after the laughing gas was released, the Joker appeared at the scene. Before Officer Sarah stepped forward, the Joker had been threatening two men in expensive suits. Do you think one of them was Mr. Earle and his consultant?"


    At the mention of Sarah, a trace of sadness appeared in Gordon''s eyes. However, thinking about the need to capture the Joker and avenge Sarah, Gordon steeled himself.


    "You''re joking, officer. Not to boast, but anyone who dines at a Wayne family restaurant probably has a suit of fine quality." Reid replied.


    Bullseye!


    Gordon felt as though his already fragile heart had taken a direct hit. Who doesn''t have a fine suit? Well, that must only apply to the hardworking police couple. A meal at that restaurant would cost him at least half a year''s salary¡ªwho has money for high-end suits? He''s just a police captain. How could he afford such expenses?


    At the same time, Reid continued.


    "However, if Mr. Earle and his consultant were not found at the scene, it''s highly probable that the Joker was targeting them."


    "Is that so? So you think the same?"


    Gordon nodded. He had already deduced that the Joker was likely after the Wayne Enterprises executives, which is why he had Alfred brought in for questioning personally at last.


    Alfred, as the butler of the Wayne family and someone with connections to Earle, was involved in the leadership conflict within Wayne Enterprises. Even as a lowly police captain, Gordon could make an educated guess about the situation.


    "The Joker really timed his actions perfectly, right when you invited Mr. Earle to dinner. What do you think the reason for this was, Mr. Pennyworth? Do you have any insight?"


    Despite the question, Reid continued to smile, but his tone carried a hint of distance, perfectly embodying Alfred¡¯s dignified presence.


    "Well, that¡¯s not something a mere butler like myself can judge, is it, Captain Gordon?"


    ¡­...


    Reid left without giving Gordon any substantial clues. No matter how much Gordon suspected, he had no proof. After all, the idea that a 70-something-year-old man was secretly the Joker terrorizing Gotham seemed too far-fetched, even for Gordon to fully believe.


    Still, with a "better to believe it than not" approach, Gordon instructed his team.


    "Look into Alfred¡¯s financial transactions."


    "Understood!"


    The officer breathed a sigh of relief after realizing they weren¡¯t dealing with a mafia investigation and immediately set off to carry out the order.


    After all, in the current situation where the entire Wayne family had disappeared, Alfred¡¯s status in Gotham, while respected by most on the surface, was not something anyone truly feared.

 28: Attack on Earle

    After leaving the police station, Reid did not immediately return to Wayne Manor.


    It was inevitable that Gordon would suspect a connection between him and the Joker''s gang. The actions of the Joker and the formation of the gang were essentially Reid''s strategy to deal with the upper echelons of Wayne Enterprises, using them as a means to control Gotham City.


    Although Gordon didn''t realize it yet, over time, the Joker''s gang''s steady actions to stabilize Wayne Enterprises would eventually draw his suspicion.


    During the long Halloween story, Gordon even had the audacity to storm into the Wayne family cemetery, dragging Bruce Wayne into jail. His suspicions about a connection between himself and the Joker were not entirely unfathomable.


    However, suspicions aside, tonight''s story was far from over.


    Reid had indeed been delayed at the police station, but he had other allies. Tonight, the destabilizing factors within Wayne Enterprises would certainly be dealt with.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside Earle''s villa, he and Edward rushed in, panting heavily. Even as bodyguards approached, Earle refused to let them get close to him.


    "Get out of here! All of you, get away from me! Don''t come near me, go guard the villa, and don''t let anyone in!"


    The bodyguards naturally didn¡¯t dare disobey their employer¡¯s orders. Since they weren¡¯t needed to follow him, they simply carried out their task as instructed.


    The bodyguards then spread out across the villa, each armed with the latest individual weaponry developed by Wayne Enterprises.


    Thanks to Earle¡¯s power within Wayne Enterprises, providing his bodyguards with such gear was not difficult at all.


    Peering through the window, seeing the bodyguards vigilantly patrolling, Earle finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Damned Joker, why is he targeting me? Does he know I¡¯m meeting with Alfred today?"


    Up until this moment, Earle still hadn''t realized the possible connection between Alfred and the Joker.


    However, what Earle didn¡¯t realize, the clever people around him had already figured out.


    Even Gordon had suspected that Alfred could very well be the Joker, not to mention the future Riddler.


    "Mr. Earle, it''s very likely that everything was planned by Alfred. The Joker could very well be someone he sent."


    "Alfred?"


    Earle frowned and shook his head at the mention of Alfred.


    "I don''t believe someone like Alfred could have any connection to a lunatic like the Joker. The Joker is the kind of crazy person who doesn¡¯t seem like someone you could deliberately groom as a subordinate." Earle''s statement did make sense.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The Joker''s chaotic madness wasn''t something that could be cultivated in a subordinate through special training. No matter how capable Alfred was, it was impossible for him to create a follower as unpredictable and insane as the Joker.


    However, Edward presented another possibility.


    "What if Alfred is the Joker?"


    "What did you say?"


    At this, Earle was even more shocked.


    "How could that be?! Do you know how old Alfred is? Although he was an excellent agent for the British MI6 during World War II! No matter how impressive he was in the past, there''s no way he could still possess the kind of skills the Joker has!"


    The whole of Gotham knew that madness and high intelligence were just part of the Joker''s abilities. When it came to hand-to-hand combat, even the gangsters with their specially trained, muscular enforcers were no match for the Joker.


    "Mr. Earle, is it really so unbelievable that a 70-year-old could maintain excellent physical condition? After all, this world gave birth to Captain America."


    Upon hearing Edward''s words, Earle fell silent.


    If Reid had been present, he too would have been shocked. He never expected Edward to use a Marvel character to convince someone from the DC universe.


    The system had indeed merged Gotham and the Marvel world thoroughly.


    "You have a point." Earle finally said. "We need to be prepared, and also..."


    Earle was eventually persuaded by Edward, not because of the argument¡¯s persuasive power, but because it triggered a thought in him¡ªan opportunity he could use.


    Carefully, Earle took out the Wayne family¡¯s shareholding documents from his jacket and placed them on the table.


    "Whether or not Alfred is connected to the Joker''s gang is no longer important. What matters now is that he invited me out for dinner to discuss matters, but the Joker attacked me with a clear target."


    "As long as this news gets out, and Alfred is under investigation, the Wayne family¡¯s shares will naturally be unprotected. With just a little time, once I¡¯ve finished my business, a mere butler won¡¯t be able to do anything."


    "Mr. Earle¡¯s plan is efficient, with almost no chance of failure." Nodding his head slightly, Edward stated his agreement.


    He himself also believed there was nothing wrong with the plan. Once Alfred¡¯s reputation was ruined, he would no longer be able to protect the Wayne family''s shares.


    Yet, for some reason, Edward still felt uneasy, as though some dangerous force was drawing closer.


    "Who are you?! This is private property, leave immediately!"


    Suddenly, the sound of the bodyguards outside the villa drew their attention, making them alert.


    Edward quietly moved toward the window and looked outside.


    To his surprise, a large group of Joker gang members had already surrounded the villa and had begun charging in.


    "Open fire!!"


    The bodyguards, of course, showed no mercy. The illegal intrusion of their employer¡¯s property gave them the right to shoot, especially since they were facing the notorious, trouble-causing members of the Joker gang.


    The sound of gunfire immediately echoed throughout the entire villa area, but strangely, the security of the area showed no response. They allowed the bodyguards of Earle¡¯s to engage in a fight with the members of the Joker gang.


    The gang members threw gas canisters containing laughing gas toward the villa, and the bodyguards quickly pulled out their gas masks to block the deadly fumes.


    Since the Joker¡¯s appearance and the widespread use of laughing gas, everyone important in Gotham had equipped their bodyguards with this essential gear.


    With the gas masks designed to counter the laughing gas and the weapons provided by Wayne Enterprises, the bodyguards, despite being outnumbered, were still able to resist the Joker gang¡¯s attack. This allowed Earle inside the villa to breathe a slight sigh of relief.


    "Come on, we still¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the situation took a turn for the worse. Solomon Grundy, the monstrous creature who had existed in Gotham¡¯s sewers for over a century, charged forward like a bulldozer.


    Bullets hit his body, causing blood to spill, but they couldn''t inflict any significant damage.


    In this way, the bodyguards could only watch helplessly as Solomon crashed into the villa, tearing apart their defenses.


    "Mr. Earle, we need to escape!"


    Edward knew that with Solomon now in the fight, the ordinary bodyguards would be of no use. They had to leave immediately.

 29: The Butler Who Pulled the Trigger

    "Alright, we''ll leave now!!"


    Hearing Edward''s words, Earle snapped out of his panic and followed Edward, intending to sneak out through the back door.


    However, as soon as they opened the door to their room, they were greeted by a horrifying sight. Solomon Grundy had just stormed inside, clutching a bodyguard in his massive hand. With terrifying force, he slammed the man''s head onto the floor, leaving the entire living room splattered with blood.


    "Damn it!"


    Edward immediately slammed the door shut, his mind racing to come up with a plan.


    "The window! We''ll use the curtains to climb down. While the bodyguards are keeping the Joker gang busy, we can escape unnoticed!"


    Edward quickly got to work, yanking down all the curtains and tying them together to make a makeshift rope. After securing it, he moved toward a window overlooking the back of the villa, ready to execute his plan.


    But as soon as he approached the window, he froze in place, his face draining of all color.


    Outside the window, a massive figure was scaling the wall. A grotesque creature had already reached the second floor and was now staring directly at him through the glass.


    "Hey there, you little sissy boy!"


    While Solomon Grundy led the assault at the front, Killer Croc, wary of the laughing gas harming him, had circled around to the back. Now, he blocked their only escape route.


    "Help... h-help..."


    Edward barely managed to utter the words before Killer Croc''s massive hand clamped over his mouth, hoisting him into the air as if he weighed nothing.


    "Shh... don''t make any noise."


    It seemed that spending so much time with the Joker¡ªplayed by Reid¡ªhad rubbed off on Killer Croc. He had developed a penchant for instilling terror in his victims before finishing them off, savoring the fear like it was part of the kill itself.


    Edward''s wide eyes locked onto the monstrous figure before him, his body trembling uncontrollably as he nodded in submission. Despite his brilliance, there was nothing he could do in this situation.


    His intellect couldn''t save him now, not when his mouth was gagged, his voice silenced, and his body immobilized. What could he possibly do? Stare his way out of this against a beast like Killer Croc?


    Satisfied with Edward''s compliance, Killer Croc casually tossed him aside like a piece of trash.


    Meanwhile, the sounds of gunfire and shouting from downstairs began to fade. The fierce resistance from Earle''s bodyguards was being snuffed out, replaced by the unmistakable chaos of shattering furniture and falling bodies.


    Solomon Grundy''s entry into the fray had sealed their fate. Even armed with the best equipment Wayne Enterprises had to offer, the bodyguards stood no chance.


    "Who sent you to kill me?"


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Perhaps realizing that his fate was sealed, Earle surprisingly calmed down. He looked directly at Killer Croc and asked the question, his voice steady.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. I know you can''t wait to die." Croc replied with a sinister grin, completely ignoring Earle''s inquiry.


    Instead of answering, Killer Croc casually wandered around the room. He seemed to take his time, picking up items from the shelves and bookcases¡ªanything that looked valuable¡ªand inspecting them as though he were on a leisurely shopping spree.


    The Joker''s gang operated with a simple principle: as long as the mission was accomplished, anything you picked up along the way was yours to keep.


    "Bastard!"


    Watching even a mere subordinate of the Joker''s gang treat him with such blatant disregard, an overwhelming rage boiled within Earle. Yet, despite the fury surging through him, he was powerless to do anything. Resistance was not an option; fear and helplessness had chained him in place.


    Apart from making grandiose speeches at the high-level meetings of Wayne Enterprises, he had no other real abilities. He wasn''t even truly an investor¡ªhis wealth came solely from his position at the company.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    As Killer Croc had almost turned the entire room upside down, a soft knock sounded at the door.


    The bodyguards'' resistance had long been crushed, but what surprised Earle was that none of the members of the Joker''s gang showed any signs of causing trouble. They stood obediently outside the villa, quietly taking the place of the bodyguards.


    "Is it your boss?" Earle asked directly, glancing at Killer Croc, who was still rummaging through his bookshelf.


    "Yeah, go open the door yourself." Killer Croc replied indifferently.


    "Hmph!"


    Earle snorted coldly. Knowing he wouldn''t make it out alive, he was filled with defiance. Even if it was the Joker standing at the door, he was ready to curse and fight back.


    Since he was going to die anyway, why not vent his frustrations a bit?


    But when he opened the door, the person standing outside left Earle speechless in shock.


    "How is this possible! It really is you!!"


    Standing outside was indeed Reid, but instead of the Joker''s appearance, he had taken on Alfred''s, standing there openly in front of Earle.


    "Mr. Earle, I''m here to collect the Wayne family''s shareholding documents." Reid said with a faint smile, then smoothly sidestepped and slipped through the gap between Earle and the doorframe into the room.


    "No, no, no... could it really be...?"


    Earle still looked utterly incredulous. He turned around, only to realize that the person who had looked like Alfred just moments ago had now undergone a complete transformation in such a short time.


    "Haha! Were you looking for me?"


    At this time, Reid had changed back into the Joker''s appearance, his spine-chilling smile now inches away from Earle''s face, causing the latter to jump in fright and collapse onto the floor.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted, Mr. Earle?"


    This time, Earle saw clearly. With an almost imperceptible wave of energy passing over Reid''s body, the Joker once again morphed into the familiar figure of Alfred.


    Reid picked up the shareholding documents from the floor, gently placed them into his briefcase, closed it, and then pulled out a handgun, handing it to a nearby member of the Joker''s gang.


    "Point it at him."


    The gang member immediately obeyed, aiming the gun at Earle''s forehead, ready to pull the trigger and take his life at any moment.


    "Well, yes, this is what I wanted, but it''s too late. I''ve already lost..."


    Earle''s face grew despondent as he realized he wasn''t going to make it out alive. But then, his eyes hardened, burning with malice as he fixed his gaze on Reid.


    "But! Alfred, you need to understand¡ªonly by going public can Wayne Enterprises be saved from its inevitable decline. Even if you kill me, it won''t change anything. As long as your young master doesn''t reappear, Wayne Enterprises is destined to go public. Killing me won''t solve anything."


    Hearing this, Reid crouched down slightly and looked at Earle as he spoke.


    "Then tell me... why would I go through the trouble of forming the Joker''s gang, instead of just barging into your house and killing you directly?"


    "What!"


    In an instant, Earle understood. He realized that the person in front of him was planning to use fear to threaten the entire Wayne Enterprises, making sure that no one would dare to push for the company to go public.


    "But..."


    Earle tried to say something more, but Reid didn''t give him the chance. He swiftly grabbed the handgun from his men and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet pierced through Earle''s forehead and exited through the back of his skull, taking his life in an instant.


    "You don''t need to worry about unnecessary things." Reid said coldly.

 30: Sunrise

    After killing Earle, Reid turned his head to look at Edward. Although trembling with fear, Edward desperately covered his mouth, trying his best not to make a sound.


    The moment Reid''s gaze shifted toward him, Edward could no longer hold it in.


    "Please, I beg you!!"


    Edward fell to his knees, wailing uncontrollably as he pleaded desperately.


    "Please spare me! I won''t say a word! I''ll keep my mouth shut and live quietly as an ordinary person. I promise I won''t get in your way!"


    Edward''s plea wasn''t just a reaction to being cornered; it was a calculated move based on what he currently knew.


    Alfred was the Joker. The Joker was Alfred.


    Edward believed Alfred couldn''t have been a lunatic hiding his true self for decades. The Joker''s identity must have emerged as a response to the current situation. Deep down, Alfred must still be the kind and loyal butler he once knew.


    If Edward could show that he was harmless and swear not to interfere with Alfred''s plans, there was a good chance he, a mere nobody, would be spared.


    This judgment wasn''t made lightly. In the brief moments before Reid turned his attention to him, Edward had pieced together everything he knew about the Joker''s gang.


    Edward had noticed that the Joker Gang''s attacks were primarily targeted at other gang members. While there had been civilian casualties, those were merely accidental. The gang had never intentionally aimed at ordinary people.


    Because of this, Edward was convinced that Alfred must still possess a trace of kindness. As long as he begged for his life, there was a chance he might be spared.


    If Reid had known what was going through Edward''s mind, he would have undoubtedly nodded in agreement.


    Edward''s reasoning wasn''t entirely wrong¡ªReid could kill anyone to achieve his goals, but he wouldn''t bother harming those irrelevant to his plans. To him, it was simply pointless.


    If the person standing before Edward was Alfred who had turned dark solely to maintain Wayne Enterprises, then perhaps Edward''s pleas might have worked.


    But unfortunately, this wasn''t a darkened Alfred. This was Reid¡ªsomeone who juggled both identities seamlessly.


    The moment Reid knew Edward would one day become the Riddler, there was no reason to let him live.


    As for the reason, would Reid tell Edward that in his previous life, he had played a certain game and endured hours of frustration solving riddles with the Riddler just to achieve a perfect playthrough?


    Not to mention, compared to Solomon Grundy or Killer Croc, the Riddler wasn''t particularly useful.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Sure, he was intelligent, but his crimes always seemed to leave behind clues that could be traced back to him.


    To Reid, not only was the Riddler useless, but he also had the potential to create unnecessary trouble.


    "I''m sorry, Edward. Let me tell you one last thing."


    Reid hadn''t hesitated as he listened to Edward''s pleas. He was merely deciding how he should kill him.


    Having come to a decision, Reid pressed the barrel of his gun against Edward''s forehead, preparing to handle the situation in the simplest way possible.


    "That is... the Riddler needs to get out of Gotham!"


    Bang!!


    With the sound of a gunshot, Reid had successfully removed the Riddler from Gotham, ridding the city of this toxic presence. A cause for celebration, indeed!


    ......


    As the sun rose and Christmas Eve passed, the country was ushered into a more significant holiday¡ªChristmas Day.


    However, on such a joyful day, Gordon found himself irritated by everyone. He wanted to slap anyone he looked at.


    Just yesterday, his wife had been brutally killed by the Joker. Today, before he could even process his grief, he received another report: the Joker had attacked William Earle''s mansion, killing Earle and his consultant, Edward Nygma.


    "Just as I thought, it was the Joker."


    Gordon held yet another playing card in his hand¡ªevidence of the Joker''s involvement. At the same time, the attack on Earle made Gordon even more suspicious that Alfred was the one pulling the strings behind the Joker Gang.


    As an executive at Wayne Enterprises, many had conflicts with Earle. But at this moment, the only person who could have directly killed Earle was Alfred.


    With that thought in mind, Gordon waved his hand, calling his subordinates over.


    "I had you investigate Alfred''s financial transactions. What''s the result?"


    "We''ve got results, Captain Gordon."


    Alfred wasn''t an important figure in Gotham now, so there had been no resistance to the investigation.


    The subordinate immediately reported.


    "According to the investigation, Alfred''s spending has indeed increased recently, but it''s all for the basic maintenance of Wayne Manor. Captain, you know how large Wayne Manor is, and with the entire Wayne family gone, it''s just Alfred left. The expenses are considerable."


    "We haven''t been able to determine exactly how much money Alfred has, but all the spending we''ve tracked seems to be legitimate purchases. There''s nothing out of the ordinary."


    "Is that so?"


    Gordon furrowed his brow. Had he made a mistake in his guess?


    He had specifically instructed his subordinates to focus on the period before the Joker''s appearance, and the time before the Joker Gang and the Maroni family decided the victor.


    Logically, during this time, the Joker Gang had been recruiting heavily and had no sustainable sources of income. If Alfred were the one funding the Joker Gang, he would be providing them with money. But so far, the data didn''t show any connection to the Joker Gang.


    ''Did I really guess wrong?''


    Gordon shook his head, unwilling to give up on his theory.


    "What about Alfred? Where is he now?"


    "Report, Captain. Half an hour ago, Alfred left for Gotham Airport. It seems he was invited by the Stark family from New York City to attend the funeral of Howard Stark''s wife, Maria Stark."


    "Is he flying for something like this?"


    Gotham and New York are very close to each other, both coastal cities with ports. Flying seems a bit excessive for such a short distance.


    Gordon began to suspect that Alfred was using such a lavish method to secretly transfer some untraceable funds to the Joker Gang.


    However, his subordinate quickly dispelled that suspicion.


    "It''s not that Alfred is flying, Captain. The Stark family sent their private plane to pick him up. You should have heard that not long ago, Alfred left Gotham to take care of some family matters and on his way back, he saved the critically injured Howard Stark."


    "I see, then never mind."


    Upon hearing this, Gordon immediately waved his hand, signaling that there was no need to continue.


    He thought he had finally found a clue that Alfred was connected to the Joker, but it turned out to be just the Stark family being rich.


    Well, that''s fine. In this country, everyone knows that the Stark family might not have much else, but they have plenty of money.

 31: The Deal with Falcone

    At Gotham Airport, Reid stood quietly, waiting for the Stark family''s private jet to land in the distance.


    Standing beside him was none other than Carmine Falcone, the current head of the Falcone family.


    "Thank you for your help these past few days, Mr. Falcone."


    The reason why Gordon couldn''t find evidence of Alfred providing financial support to the Joker Gang was, naturally, due to the Falcone family.


    Perhaps because the Falcone family''s businesses were so common in Gotham, he hadn''t noticed that the funds Alfred had been using for Wayne Manor''s maintenance had mostly been spent at Falcone owned businesses.


    The Falcone family, who had partnered with Alfred, had only symbolically provided products with prices they could set themselves. Afterward, they handed over that money to the Joker Gang.


    This way, from the surface, it appeared that Alfred had merely overpaid for some essential goods from the Falcone family. Even if Gordon investigated, he would only come to the conclusion that the Falcone family was intentionally overcharging.


    As for the Falcone family''s financial aid to the Joker Gang, well, it wasn''t unusual for one mafia family to have financial dealings with another.


    Gordon wouldn''t be able to find the connection between the Wayne family and the Falcone family.


    Not many people in Gotham knew that Thomas Wayne had once saved Carmine Falcone''s life, making it difficult for Gordon to trace that connection.


    Not to mention, all the members of the Wayne family had disappeared, so even if he investigated, there wouldn''t be much to uncover.


    The Falcone family, unlike Alfred, wasn''t someone you could easily challenge. For the police, the Falcone family was an untouchable behemoth.


    "It''s no trouble, Alfred. Your actions are truly admirable. I''m impressed that you would go so far for the Wayne family."


    The two exchanged pleasantries. The reason the Falcone family helped transfer funds wasn''t because they were moved by Alfred''s actions.


    The Falcone family couldn''t afford to wait any longer.


    Like the Maroni family, the Falcone family had long relied on Gotham Bank for money laundering operations.


    Now that Wayne Enterprises was in turmoil, their money laundering operations had come to a halt, and they were feeling the pinch. If the Wayne Enterprises can be stabilized quickly, they are willing to do some simple things.


    Moreover, Alfred''s establishment of the Joker gang proved his capability.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Falcone was willing to believe that Alfred truly had the ability to stabilize Wayne Enterprises, even as a butler.


    "The plane has landed. I''ll take my leave now, Alfred."


    "Thank you for your company, Mr. Falcone."


    The two exchanged polite farewells, without too much closeness.


    After resolving the issues with Wayne Enterprises, Reid would use the Joker gang to gradually take control of Gotham from the shadows.


    Falcone, however, was unaware of all the details. He only sensed that even though Alfred had formed the Joker gang, it didn''t mean they were of the same kind.


    Maintaining a good relationship wouldn''t do much¡ªit would only add unnecessary complications when the time came to act.


    ......


    Reid boarded the plane and inside, a large, muscular bodyguard was waiting.


    "Please take your seat, Mr. Pennyworth. The plane will be taking off shortly."


    "Alright."


    Reid smiled slightly and gracefully took his seat.


    "May I ask your name?" Reid suddenly asked the bodyguard. Given that this bodyguard was entrusted with the task of picking him up on Stark''s private jet, it was clear he had Tony Stark''s deep trust.


    "Happy, Happy Hogan. Is there a problem, Mr. Pennyworth?"


    "No, there''s no problem."


    Reid simply had a feeling that this bodyguard looked familiar. After asking the question, he realized¡ªwasn''t this an old acquaintance?


    However, the younger Happy didn''t look like the overweight version from the movies. Instead, he was quite muscular, fitting Reid''s own image of a boxer. Of course, it was possible that in this Marvel universe, the character of Happy Hogan followed the comic book version, where he was never depicted as a fat guy.


    After a brief exchange about names, there was no further conversation between them. Happy was a bodyguard, focused on his job, while Reid, taking advantage of the time to rest his eyes, began conversing with the system in his mind.


    ''System, the Joker''s role playing percentage has reached 100%, I should be able to release a clone now, right?''


    The system''s manual had mentioned that reaching a 100% performance level would allow for the creation of a clone. However, at the time, when Reid had read the manual, his performance level was only at 1%, far from 100%, so he hadn''t given it much thought.


    However, the situation with the Joker was different.


    The Joker was the result of Reid forcibly taking a soul from the system and merging it with the Alfred card.


    The newly formed card even had two role playing degrees, so the specific details still required asking the useless system.


    [This¡­]


    The system hesitated, but still answered Reid''s question. Perhaps it was genuinely afraid Reid might do something again and steal another DC character''s soul.


    [In theory, it''s not possible.]


    ''Then tell me something outside of theory.''


    Reid directly and rudely interrupted the system. This broken system couldn''t even transform into a beautiful girl, so Reid didn''t feel the need to be polite with it.


    [Fine¡­]


    The system''s tone sounded defeated, speaking under Reid''s pressure.


    [Under normal circumstances, with two separate role playing degrees, you can only successfully split them into clones once both reach 100% rating. However, there''s a special case where the two fused cards could be forcibly separated... but...]


    ''Just finish your sentence.'' Reid interrupted sharply. He hated when the Riddler left things unsaid. He had just shot the real Riddler, and now the system''s stuttering was starting to irritate him.


    [Yes.] the system replied.


    [As already you know, the fusion of the Joker and Alfred was forced. Alfred''s chance of becoming the Joker was minimal, and the fusion itself already damaged Alfred''s card. It was only the Joker''s influence that kept Alfred from collapsing entirely.]


    [Now, forcibly separating them will cause irreversible damage to Alfred''s card.]


    Reid nodded, understanding. This explanation made sense.

 32: Funeral

    ''What would happen if they were forcibly separated?''


    Reid directly asked about the cost. As long as the consequences weren''t too severe, he would be willing to accept them.


    The system hesitated for a moment, as if it were contemplating, and finally came to an answer.


    [If separated forcibly, Alfred''s card will be damaged, and the Outsider form you¡¯ve unlocked will be canceled.]


    ''The Outsider form will be canceled?''


    During previous actions, Alfred''s roleplaying degree had been stuck at 49%, unable to reach the 50% needed to unlock the Outsider form. Reid had always thought there must be some specific trigger for the breakthrough, and in fact, he was right.


    When Reid, in the guise of Alfred, killed the Wayne Enterprises executive, Earle, to maintain control of the company, the restriction was lifted. Alfred''s roleplaying degree not only broke through to 50% but also soared to 70% in a short time.


    Before arriving at the airport, Reid had checked the Outsider identity.


    As someone born in the 2000s, the Outsider he knew best was the butler of Owlman from Earth-3.


    However, Reid had also vaguely heard another story from the Silver Age.


    At that time, Batman had just been labeled by the writers as the greatest detective in the world, gradually rising to the top of superhero status. The editors, aiming to reintroduce Alfred''s character and make him more captivating, decided to create a storyline where Alfred dies.


    After Alfred''s death, he was resurrected by a special machine, but he began to hate Batman, becoming the Outsider and hunting down both Batman and Robin.


    In the end, Batman defeated the Outsider and placed him back into the machine that had revived him, restoring Alfred to his original state. This also gave the editors a chance to redesign Alfred''s character, establishing the familiar image of Alfred that Reid knew.


    Before this, Alfred¡¯s image was similar to that of J.A.R.V.I.S., the butler of the Stark family in Marvel¡ªa plump gentleman.


    After Reid''s previous experiment, the Outsider form he unlocked was based on the original Outsider from the Silver Age, not the Earth-3 version, which was the Owlman''s butler who was killed by Black Manta.


    The Silver Age Outsider possessed superhuman abilities. Based on Reid''s experiment, this version had invulnerability, super strength, and the ability to create whirlwinds and storms.


    Reid vaguely remembered that the Silver Age Outsider also had magical abilities and could control statues.


    However, because many superhumans from that era had abilities related to wish fulfillment, the system had not granted him the power to use magic or control statues.


    Overall, while the Outsider form wasn¡¯t useless, it couldn¡¯t be said to be particularly powerful. Being invulnerable was only relative, many human weapons could still harm the Outsider form of Alfred.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The strength of the Outsider is just at a basic superhuman level, around one or two tons. Compared to an ordinary person, it would definitely seem monstrous, but a random street-level hero from Marvel could probably be stronger than this Outsider.


    After all, as a villain in Batman''s story, the Outsider''s abilities were more focused on intellect and outsmarting Batman rather than direct combat.


    But even so, compared to Reid''s previous two identities¡ªthe Butler Alfred and the Joker¡ªat least the Outsider actually had superpowers!


    Weak as it might be, it still had some abilities.


    So when Reid learned that separating the fusion required the Outsider form as a sacrifice, he could only choose to give up.


    ''Forget it, let the Joker wait a bit. I estimate that by the time i really stabilize Wayne Enterprises, Alfred''s role playing degree will be nearly completed. At that time, I can release the Joker.''


    After coming to a decision, Reid didn''t open his eyes but instead focused his mind and took a brief nap.


    When he was woken up by Happy, they had already arrived at the New York airport. He then boarded the luxury car arranged by Stark Industries, heading toward the funeral venue.


    ¡­¡­


    "Welcome, Alfred, thank you for attending today."


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone, both Howard and Tony expressed their enthusiasm towards Alfred.


    Tony thanked Alfred for mending the gap between him and Howard, while Howard, on top of that, also expressed his gratitude for Alfred''s past rescue of him.


    If Alfred hadn''t passed by, Howard probably would have already died on that desolate road.


    The other guests, who were also invited, looked surprised. In just a few minutes, they quickly gathered some information about Alfred.


    Afterwards, they sighed in relief.


    After all, it''s no big deal for Tony and Howard to express their gratitude for saving their lives. However, if Alfred had turned out to be some important figure they didn''t recognize, then things would have gotten serious.


    Tony and Howard didn¡¯t spend much time talking with Reid as they still had to oversee Maria''s funeral.


    However, to Reid, it was all just part of the process.


    Once the proceedings were over, it was already night.


    After Maria''s death, Howard seemed to have aged rapidly in a very short amount of time. All the affairs of Stark Industries were now handed over to Tony, and Howard retired to rest with his personal doctor.


    Even though Tony was exhausted from just taking over Stark Industries, he still found the energy after the funeral to approach Alfred, who was about to leave.


    "Alfred, please wait a moment."


    Tony jogged over. He wasn''t yet the domineering figure he would be in ten years, and he certainly hadn''t forgotten Alfred¡¯s great kindness to him.


    "Mr. Stark, is there something I can help with?"


    "I have some business in Gotham City. If you don''t mind, perhaps we could travel together."


    Reid smiled inwardly. Just as planned. Everything was falling into place.


    Howard''s quick exit meant that Tony, who had never fully taken over Stark Industries'' operations, would inevitably face difficulties, even if Howard were still alive. He needed to quickly generate profits or rely on the company''s executives to help him navigate these challenges.


    For example, in the future, he would be targeted by Obadiah Stane, who would attempt to have him assassinated by the Ten Rings.


    For now though, Tony still saw Obadiah as a kind uncle, as long as he sought Obadiah¡¯s help, Tony could easily take control of Stark Industries.


    However, Tony''s character meant he would never rely on others to control the company.


    At this point, Tony had just taken over Stark Industries and didn''t even fully understand the company¡¯s operations. Without Obadiah¡¯s help, he didn''t have time to use his intelligence to create profits.


    In this situation, Tony''s best option was to identify a reliable partner for Stark Industries to generate profits.


    Before this, Alfred''s repeated appearances would have undoubtedly given Tony a thorough understanding of Alfred and the current state of Wayne Enterprises.


    One company with strong capabilities but a chairman in urgent need of establishing authority, and another company that was solid but had just lost its leader.


    Both businesses also operated in the weapons industry.


    Could there be a better collaboration target than Wayne Enterprises?


    Reid didn¡¯t come here just to attend Maria''s funeral or to ask for Tony''s assistance.


    Instead, his goal was to use this visit to strengthen his ties with Stark Industries and subtly guide Tony into seeking a partnership with Wayne Enterprises.


    And now, his plan had succeeded.

 33: Cooperation

    The internal power shifts within Stark Industries, while not as dramatic as the upheavals of ancient royal successions, were far from simple.


    It was nothing like in urban novels, where as long as the older generation was alive, they could suppress all dissent within the company. Such a situation was impossible to occur here.


    Howard Stark was aging, and after Maria¡¯s death, he became even more frail. The rapidly deteriorating Howard no longer had the ability to continue generating value for Stark Industries. His decisions could no longer be relied upon to steer the company in the right direction.


    In this situation, even though he had once held high prestige within Stark Industries during his younger years, it no longer had any impact.


    People may show respect for someone based on their past achievements, but that doesn¡¯t mean they would still follow their orders.


    In American companies, owning the most shares doesn¡¯t automatically make someone the chairman.


    When the chairman can no longer bring benefits to the company or guide it forward, shareholders have the right to remove them from their position and select a more qualified person to take over.


    As for the former chairman, he would become a major shareholder, losing all authority and only be able to wait for the annual dividends.


    Therefore, Tony taking over Howard''s position was far from smooth sailing.


    He had to create value for Stark Industries in a short amount of time. Otherwise, once those below him started getting restless, any moves he wanted to make would be hindered and difficult to implement.


    For Tony, the quickest way to achieve this goal was to seek external cooperation.


    And what company could bring benefits without posing risks to Stark Industries?


    Naturally, it was Wayne Enterprises, a weapons company that had lost its leader, much like Stark Industries.


    ¡­¡­


    In Gotham City, at Wayne Manor.


    Reid placed the freshly brewed tea on the table and quietly sat across from Tony, elegantly sipping his tea.


    On the other hand, Tony, young as he was, couldn¡¯t keep his composure. Even though he tried to remain calm, the slight trembling of his hand as he held his tea betrayed his inner thoughts.


    "Alright, I have to admit it, Alfred, you really do know how to stay calm. I lost."


    Tony finally gave in. He shouldn¡¯t have tried to compete in patience with a man in his seventies. After all, he was only 21! How could he possibly remain composed?


    "Looks like Mr. Stark is ready to get down to business?"


    "That''s right."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After giving up on maintaining a calm demeanor, Tony spoke directly.


    "I want to collaborate with Wayne Enterprises."


    "Well, then you should approach Wayne Enterprises directly through Stark Industries, not come to me, a lonely old butler, right?"


    Reid still asked knowingly. He firmly believed that only by maintaining control could this collaboration be more stable.


    Even though he knew Tony''s character and that he was unlikely to take any underhanded actions, Reid hadn¡¯t forgotten that Stark Industries still had an Obadiah Stane. While Howard was still alive, his influence had greatly diminished, but he could still keep Obadiah in check for now.


    From Reid¡¯s observation, however, Howard¡¯s physical decline had been so severe that, perhaps within a few years, he might pass away.


    Even though Reid had happened to save Howard after his arrival, it had merely postponed Howard''s death by a few more years.


    "Alright, Alfred, enough with the cryptic remarks. I genuinely want to cooperate with you. Trust me, I would never do anything that would harm the Wayne family."


    Tony, not wanting to waste more time with Alfred, made a direct commitment.


    "I don''t know how you managed to temporarily suspend Wayne Enterprises'' listing, and frankly, I don''t want to investigate it. You are a loyal butler and a man worthy of respect."


    "Similarly, with your wisdom you should understand that the suspension of Wayne Enterprises'' listing is only temporary. As long as interests are at stake, even with Earle dead, others will emerge. Only by stabilizing the value of Wayne Enterprises can we secure the hearts and minds of those involved. I am willing to help you, and in return, I need your help as well."


    With that, Tony took out a document and placed it on the table in front of them.


    "This is the collaboration I propose. Wayne Enterprises has a complete industrial supply chain that can help Stark Industries rapidly expand its industry. Of course, during this process, Wayne Enterprises will also stand to profit."


    Reid gently picked up the collaboration document.


    After arriving in this world, Reid had done some research. By the end of 1991, Stark Industries had already become the largest weapons conglomerate in the U.S., and the Stark family had long been the wealthiest in the country.


    However, the Stark Industries of this time wasn¡¯t yet at the level of dominance it would achieve when the Iron Man storyline began.


    Due to the limitations of the era''s technological level, even though Howard was a genius, the weapons and equipment he created weren¡¯t particularly outstanding when compared to those produced by other companies.


    The reason Stark Industries became as wealthy as it did in the future was primarily due to Tony''s rise to power. Riding the wave of the technological explosion, he took Stark Industries to unprecedented new heights.


    Naturally, Reid could see Tony¡¯s ambition in the document. He was confident that Tony could push Stark Industries even further, but the prerequisite for that was the unity within Stark Industries.


    A partnership with Wayne Enterprises would not only accelerate Stark Industries¡¯ expansion by leveraging Wayne Enterprises'' industrial chain, but it would also help stabilize the internal dynamics of Stark Industries.


    In the future, as Stark Industries soared to new heights, Wayne Enterprises, maintaining its collaboration with Stark Industries, would also rise along with it.


    This was the situation Reid most wanted to see, and it was the final step in securing the future of Wayne Enterprises.


    "As the butler of Wayne Enterprises, I must say, this is a collaboration I cannot refuse."


    Now that the objective had been achieved, there was no need to continue pretending to be reserved.


    Reid placed the document directly on the table, then looked at Tony and extended his right hand.


    "I can guarantee that there will be no issues with this collaboration. Also, I have a gift I¡¯d like to give to Mr. Stark."


    "A gift?"


    Upon hearing that the collaboration had been confirmed, Tony let out a sigh of relief.


    He could have gone directly to Wayne Enterprises for cooperation, and they wouldn¡¯t have refused. However, without Alfred as a stabilizing link, Wayne Enterprises wouldn¡¯t be as controllable. At a critical moment, they might even betray Stark Industries.


    Now that the goal had been achieved, he naturally felt relieved.


    But when he heard that Reid was offering a gift, Tony was taken aback.


    "What kind of gift? It¡¯s not some health supplements, right? I¡¯m only 21, I¡¯m not in need of that stuff."


    Reid simply smiled slightly, then replied.


    "It¡¯s information about the assassin."

 34: The Truth About The Winter Soldier

    "Assassin!"


    Upon hearing the word "assassin," Tony''s gaze instantly sharpened.


    Even though Tony was currently busy inheriting Stark Industries from Howard, he had not forgotten about the assassin who attacked his parents, leading to his mother Maria''s death.


    Tony, who always believed in seeking revenge, had clearly not let go of that grudge. He had only buried the hatred deep within himself after understanding his father.


    It could be expected that once he fully took control of Stark Industries, he would use its resources to search for information on the assassin.


    In fact, Reid had been hesitating about whether or not to tell Tony about the Winter Soldier''s identity. He wasn''t sure whether revealing this would have too serious an impact on the future.


    As someone who had transmigrated over into this world, Reid''s greatest advantage had always been his future knowledge, especially before the system revealed the Justice League''s top heroes to him... Well, he might as well exclude Aquaman from the top heroes, what a disgrace.


    Before the system gave him the other major heroes, Reid''s biggest advantage was always his ability to predict things.


    Although he hadn''t figured out exactly which world he had entered, he had a good understanding of the characters'' personalities.


    It was because of this knowledge that he was able to subtly influence Tony, guiding him to willingly help Reid stabilize Wayne Enterprises.


    After all, if Reid hadn''t known in advance that Howard truly loved Tony and had a habit of hiding things, how could he have guided the father and son to bridge the gap between them?


    If the changes to the future were too drastic, Reid''s advantage of future knowledge would be infinitely diminished.


    However, in the end, Reid decided to reveal the true identity of the Winter Soldier to Tony.


    One reason was that the Winter Soldier''s combat abilities were ultimately dispensable. Reid had no intention of going out of his way to approach or recruit the Winter Soldier, a character who wasn''t part of the system. Using him to improve Tony''s favorability wasn''t a loss.


    The second reason was that, influenced by the movies from his previous life, Reid wanted to irritate the hypocritical Captain America.


    Of course, if the Captain America in this world is the Captain America in the comics, forget the second reason.


    "Please wait a moment."


    After sharing this information with Tony, Reid went alone to the Wayne Manor study.


    Even Tony understood that a study, much like a bedroom, was a private space in someone''s home and off limits to guests. Left with no other choice, he remained in the living room, absentmindedly drinking his tea as he waited.


    His restless demeanor resembled that of a husband anxiously pacing the hospital corridor while waiting for his wife to deliver.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Reid moved quickly, heading to the study to retrieve the documents he had prepared. By the time he returned, barely a minute had passed.


    But in that one minute, all of the tea Reid had made was completely finished by Tony.


    "I didn''t expect my tea to be so well received by you, Mr. Stark." Reid remarked.


    After a little joke, Reid didn''t drag things out further. He handed the prepared documents directly to Tony.


    Inside were two photos. One was relatively clear and, judging by the background, taken in Gotham.


    The central figure in the photo was a man with long hair, wearing long sleeves that seemed out of place on a hot day, walking down a crowded street.


    "I can confirm that the man in this photo is the assassin who killed your mother. Ten years ago, he came to Gotham and carried out an assassination. At the time, a local government official was killed." Reid said with a serious expression.


    However, only he knew the truth as the photo was entirely fake.


    The idea of the Winter Soldier committing a crime in Gotham ten years ago was ridiculous¡ªGotham had only existed in the Marvel universe for less than a month. Reid had merely leveraged the Wayne family''s influence in Gotham to fabricate the photo and discreetly upload it to the police system.


    From this moment onward, the photo was as real as it got.


    "It''s him!"


    Staring at the face of the killer, Tony clenched his fists tightly, his nails puncturing the photo.


    "Phew!"


    After taking a deep breath, Tony finally managed to calm himself.


    He understood that rage alone wouldn''t help. If this assassin was truly from the organization his father had mentioned, knowing the killer''s face was merely the first step toward vengeance.


    Tony picked up the second photo. Unlike the first, this one wasn''t fabricated¡ªit could easily be found in official records


    It was a group photo of Captain America''s Howling Commandos from World War II.


    In the image, one man''s face had been circled with a ballpoint pen by Reid. That man was none other than Bucky Barnes, Captain America''s closest friend.


    "Compare them." Reid suggested.


    Following the advice, Tony placed the two photos side by side. His eyes widened in shock. Other than the difference in hairstyle¡ªone long, one short¡ªthe assassin and Bucky were identical.


    But how could that be? These photos were separated by at least 50 years. How could someone remain unchanged over such a long time?


    ''Unless... this person is a super soldier¡­''


    At this moment, Tony was nearly certain that the assassin was Bucky, Captain America''s former comrade.


    The final piece of evidence that solidified Tony''s conclusion was a third document Reid handed him.


    It was yet another official document, recounting the battle in which Bucky disappeared.


    According to the record, Bucky had sacrificed himself to cover Captain America''s advance on an enemy stronghold. He was presumed dead after falling from a train, his body never recovered.


    Tony stared at the files, his hands trembling slightly.


    It all fit together.


    Bucky wasn''t dead. Somehow, he had been turned into the assassin who had shattered his family.


    ''There was no body found, and no one witnessed his death. The final report stated that Bucky Barnes most likely fell off a cliff.''


    Tony was certain now, the one who had killed his mother was definitely Bucky.


    He didn''t understand why someone who had once been Captain America''s teammate would later join Hydra and become an assassin.


    However, he didn''t care about the reasons either.


    No matter the circumstances, one thing was clear; Bucky had killed his mother. It didn''t matter whether he had been controlled or had done it willingly.


    Tony''s only goal was to find the man and make him pay for what he had done.


    Of course, the same fate awaited Hydra. That organization wouldn''t escape his wrath either.


    "Whew¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Tony forced himself to calm down. His gaze softened with gratitude as he looked at Reid.


    "Alfred, I can''t thank you enough. Without your help, I have no idea how long it would''ve taken me to find these clues."


    "It''s merely a token of our collaboration." Reid said with a calm smile. "You''re willing to help me safeguard the young master''s inheritance. I''m the one who should be thanking you."


    Tony chuckled. At the same time, he truly came to respect Alfred from the bottom of his heart. He resolved to ensure Wayne Enterprises'' stability at all costs until the day Alfred''s long-awaited young master returned.


    "Your young master will come back, and I believe you''ll see your wishes fulfilled." Tony said with conviction.

 35: The Wayne Enterprises Meeting

    The day after Christmas.


    On a day like this, people are supposed to stay home and reunite with their families. But for the executives of Wayne Enterprises, especially those who own shares, it wasn¡¯t a good day.


    They had already received word that their main supporter, Earle, and his advisor, Edward, had been attacked by the Joker at his villa. Dozens of people, including bodyguards, were killed.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the most important part. The Joker Gang, being a criminal organization, could justify attacking anyone.


    What was truly critical, however, was that nearly at the same time, on Christmas night, they all received a message from Alfred, inviting them to Wayne Enterprises the following day to discuss some important matters.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t want to go.


    It was clear to anyone with a sharp eye that Earle¡¯s death had to be connected to Alfred in some way.


    Even the notorious Joker Gang, known for its madness, could very well have been secretly supported by Alfred, this so-called "honest" man.


    But they didn''t dare not show up.


    Once they arrived, they could at least chat a little in the meeting room. If they didn¡¯t come, they might be the next one to meet their end.


    As these executives sat in the meeting room, trembling in fear, Reid was driving with Tony, heading towards Wayne Enterprises.


    After getting out of the car, Tony immediately looked up at the Wayne Tower. After a brief moment, he nodded as if satisfied.


    "Not bad... not bad. Wayne Tower isn¡¯t as tall as Stark Tower, which is good."


    Reid didn¡¯t comment on Tony¡¯s odd sense of competition and quickly led him to the elevator, bringing him to the door of the meeting room.


    "Please wait a moment."


    After signaling Tony to wait, Reid pushed the door open and entered the meeting room.


    As Reid¡¯s footsteps echoed, the murmur of conversations immediately stopped. Everyone in the room gave him a stiff smile as he walked in.


    Reid didn¡¯t say a word at first. He simply made his way to the main seat, placed the nameplate with Bruce Wayne¡¯s name on it, and indicated that he was there to represent Bruce Wayne in the meeting. Then he sat down and began observing the increasingly tense expressions of the others in the room.


    "Well... Alfred, now that everyone is here, why don¡¯t you go ahead and tell us about the so-called important matters?"


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke up.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    If they kept dragging this out, they¡¯d start suspecting that the Joker''s gang had used this time to hold their families hostage.


    "Apologies, I was just lost in thought." After someone spoke up, Reid responded with a slightly sarcastic tone.


    "I thought no one would care about an old man¡¯s words, but to my surprise, all the executives are present. Very good... very good..." Although his words were sarcastic, for some reason, when Alfred spoke them, they carried an air of elegance.


    "Since you all are willing to listen, I¡¯ll speak plainly. Starting today, Wayne Enterprises will halt all preparations for the listing. Until the largest shareholder, Bruce Wayne, returns, we will not discuss these matters again."


    "You must be dreaming! Alfred!"


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take the pressure and stood up in anger, shouting loudly.


    "You only care about protecting your master''s interests, but do you realize that with the disappearance of Bruce Wayne, Wayne Enterprises isn¡¯t just stagnant anymore? The company is in rapid decline. Going public is the only way to save it. If things go the way you¡¯re suggesting, Bruce Wayne might not even return before Wayne Enterprises goes bankrupt!"


    Just as Reid had always said, Earle''s suggestion to take the company public wasn¡¯t driven solely by personal greed.


    The bigger reason was the desperate situation after losing the company''s pillar.


    So, as he listened to the angry accusations directed at him, Reid didn¡¯t show any anger. He simply looked at the speaker calmly.


    "Sir... have you finished speaking?¡±


    "Y-Yes, I¡¯m done."


    After the outburst, the executive expected Alfred to respond with anger, but to his surprise, Alfred seemed completely unfazed, simply listening quietly. This behavior made the executive feel uneasy.


    "Everyone..." Reid sighed, then continued.


    "Please don¡¯t treat me like a foolish old man. I understand the crisis Wayne Enterprises is facing. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve found a way to help the company survive without going public." With that, Reid turned to the door and called out.


    "Mr. Stark, please come in."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tony pushed open the meeting room door and swaggered in. He then sat down directly in Earle¡¯s chair.


    "I never expected that such a large company would have such a useless group of executives. All they can think of is going public, and they can¡¯t find any other way out. At least Alfred is smarter."


    Reid¡¯s eye twitched slightly. Although Tony was praising him, for some reason, it didn¡¯t feel pleasant. But luckily, after the mockery, Tony got straight to the point.


    At 21, he was young and brash, but he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as the man he would become years later.


    The partnership with Wayne Enterprises wasn¡¯t charity; it was mutual benefit, so Tony wasn¡¯t about to burn bridges with them.


    While Alfred could ensure the stability of the partnership, it was these people who would actually carry out the work.


    "Alfred and I have already reached a consensus, and here are the documents for the cooperation between Stark Industries and Wayne Enterprises.¡±


    With that, Tony tossed the same documents he had shown Reid the day before to the executives in the room.


    The executives, no longer in the mood to be angry, immediately began reviewing the materials.


    With their experience, they quickly assessed the potential benefits of the partnership.


    "Is this for real, Mr. Stark?"


    It wasn¡¯t that no one had wondered whether Stark Industries was approaching with ill intentions, perhaps planning to secretly control Wayne Enterprises from within.


    However, when they considered Tony Stark¡¯s current situation, along with Alfred¡¯s attitude, they quickly dismissed that thought.


    Things could change in the future, but at least for now, they felt that Tony was genuinely interested in a partnership.


    Like Stark Industries, Wayne Enterprises was involved in the arms trade.


    But unlike Stark Industries, Wayne Enterprises didn¡¯t just focus on arms.


    In Gotham, Wayne Enterprises had a hand in various industries¡ªelectricity, water supply, and more. Wayne''s influence could be seen in almost every sector.


    This was also the reason why the four major families of Gotham held such weight.


    "Alright, this cooperation looks good. We agree!"

 36: Cloning Joker

    Reid didn¡¯t involve himself further in the discussions about the partnership. With Tony there, there was no need for him to expend any effort on the matter.


    The agreement was reached remarkably quickly. Within just half a day, Tony had wrapped up all the business related matters and left Gotham City to return to New York.


    As for Wayne Enterprises going public, the topic was no longer brought up. Everyone could see that while the partnership between Stark Industries and Wayne Enterprises was mutually beneficial, Alfred¡¯s influence played a significant role in shaping the terms.


    One of the unspoken prerequisites for the partnership was halting the plans to take Wayne Enterprises public. This wasn¡¯t explicitly written into the agreement, but it was something all parties understood.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at Wayne Manor, Reid had returned once again. With the partnership finalized, Alfred¡¯s roleplay percentage had reached 100% and stabilized.


    This meant that even if Reid, while maintaining Alfred¡¯s appearance, committed heinous acts in Gotham, the roleplay percentage wouldn¡¯t drop.


    At the same time, this also signified that Reid could now use the card to create a clone, allowing the real Joker to manage everything related to the Joker gang.


    However, Reid wasn¡¯t in a rush. Instead, he focused on checking Alfred¡¯s character mission.


    Even now, it remains completely unchanged.


    Despite successfully securing the partnership with Stark Industries, there was no change at all.


    "Could this still not count as completing the mission? System, come out and explain this!"


    The system, feeling rather wronged, reluctantly appeared. It was like an old, forgotten piece of scrap paper¡ªonly remembered when Reid needed something. Most of the time, this ungrateful host completely ignored it.


    But what could the system do? It wasn¡¯t like those overpowered systems from web novels that could threaten to erase their hosts.


    [I''m here, my esteemed host. What seems to be the problem this time?]


    Hearing the system¡¯s tone, which sounded like a servant from some feudal era, Reid couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He had no idea what kind of strange phase his system was going through, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as it answered his question.


    "Why hasn¡¯t Alfred¡¯s character mission been completed yet?"


    [Oh, that¡­]


    The system breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that its unreasonable host might once again cause some major trouble and draw out the souls hidden within the system.


    Now, hearing such an ordinary question, no one could have imagined just how relieved the system truly felt.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    [It¡¯s like this, host. The system doesn''t have the ability to foresee the future, so for a task like maintaining Wayne Enterprises, after the conditions are met, it requires a period of time to maintain the status quo before we can determine if the task is successful.]


    "Is that so?"


    Reid nodded. It made sense, just like in video games, after meeting the conditions for a quest, you often had to maintain the status for a while before completing it.


    "Alright then, you can go now."


    [Understood~ Host, the system is leaving now.]


    Like a servant arriving, then leaving just as humbly, Reid couldn''t help but wonder if his system had become obsessed with watching Qing Dynasty dramas.


    But most people who watch these period dramas usually get immersed in roles like the Prince or Princess. Why did his system... seem to be so caught up in the role of a eunuch?


    But after a moment of thought, Reid realized that his system couldn''t turn into a pretty big sister or a handsome little brother. It was probably genderless.


    Looking at it that way, calling the system a eunuch wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    [Ah~choo!]


    Just as the system had left, it suddenly sneezed.


    [Wait, I don¡¯t even have a body. How could I possibly get sick?]


    The simple minded system had no idea that someone was talking about it behind its back.


    [Could it be that the souls inside are stirring up trouble again? I might not be able to control the host, but do you really think I can''t deal with you?]


    ¡­¡­


    Let¡¯s set aside the imagined scene of the system and its internal souls engaging in some chaotic battle. After learning that the character mission required more time to complete, Reid didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached into himself and pulled out Alfred¡¯s card.


    Following the instructions in the system¡¯s manual, he activated the card with a focused thought.


    A green glow enveloped the card, and as the light took form, the Joker appeared before Reid.


    "Oh~ my dear friend, I knew it! You''re far more trustworthy than that little Bat!"


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not your Bat. Save that sentiment for the day I pull Batman out of the system.¡± Reid said, shaking his head firmly.


    The Joker¡¯s peculiar interest in him made Reid uneasy. Even though the Joker would obey his commands unconditionally and couldn¡¯t harm him due to system restrictions, Reid couldn¡¯t shake the discomfort.


    He didn¡¯t want to wake up in the morning and find his bed surrounded by scary little ghosts, transformed by the Joker from children.


    ¡°Alright, my friend.¡± the Joker relented with a grin. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    The Joker didn¡¯t push the matter further. After all, while Reid¡¯s personality was a bit darker, it lacked the purity that made Batman so fascinating to him. Reid intrigued the Joker, but not obsessively.


    ¡°What I need you to do is exactly what you¡¯d normally do in Gotham.¡± Reid replied. ¡°Just don¡¯t destroy the city. Do whatever you want, but remember, I need Gotham under my control, not in ruins.¡±


    "Okay! My friend, wait for it. I will send the gift to you."


    .......


    There were no complicated plans. Reid simply told the Joker his plan, and the rest was left to the Joker to carry out.


    The system had granted Reid the abilities of the Joker and Alfred, but Reid was aware that in terms of action, the Joker was far more professional.


    "Now, I am finally liberated."


    Since the Joker and Alfred were integrated, Reid returned to his original appearance.


    Now, he had time to explore this world that had originally only existed in fiction.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Gotham City, but Westchester County and New York City¡ªthese were the key locations.


    He had to figure out the general development of this world. Was it developing according to the comics or the movies?


    ''As for the first stop, let¡¯s go to Westchester.''


    Having made his decision, Reid gathered the necessary information for his identity, then drove a Wayne family luxury car, leaving Wayne Manor and heading toward Westchester County.


    The reason he was going to Westchester was that in the Marvel Universe, a certain group existed, and if they were real in this world, they would surely establish a presence there.


    That group was mutants, and the famous Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, home to the X-Men, was located in Westchester County, New York.

 37: Collecting Information

    When Reid was reading novels in his previous life, he didn¡¯t think much of them at the time.


    But after actually coming over to the Marvel world, alongside the feeling of unease, certain plotlines from the online novels in his past life started to seem unreasonable.


    The Marvel multiverse is a world with infinite universes and possibilities.


    Different worlds will have different developments, and even in the movie universe, after the concept of the Sacred Timeline emerged, the Marvel Cinematic Universe is still merely Universe 199999.


    Those who crossed over into Marvel, simply by searching online, could immediately conclude that if they saw Tony Stark heading to Afghanistan, this universe likely followed the movie universe¡¯s development.


    How bold does one have to be to easily arrive at such conclusions?


    Iron Man¡¯s origin is usually tied to the Ten Rings'' kidnapping.


    This can¡¯t serve as a reliable reference for the movie universe, though.


    That¡¯s why Reid had come to Westchester. He wanted to confirm, with his own eyes, whether mutants existed in this world. Only by confirming this could he be confident in using the information in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Gotham City is near New York, and Westchester is also close to New York. Soon, Reid arrived.


    "1407 Graymalkin Lane, this is the place, no doubt."


    When Reid stopped the car, what greeted him was a massive estate, as large as Wayne Manor.


    The estate, shrouded by trees, was nestled within a sea of greenery. From the surrounding scenery alone, it was evident that this was a perfect place for leisure and relaxation.


    However, Reid felt no joy.


    He had already researched Charles Xavier on the way here.


    A Ph.D. in biology, primarily studying biological evolution.


    This didn¡¯t surprise Reid much. Given the nature of the Marvel world, it was uncertain whether Charles himself was a mutant, but it was almost certain that a person named Charles existed, or at the very least, a variant of him in another universe.


    Even if his name wasn¡¯t Charles, it was highly likely he had assumed another name, but he would still essentially be the same individual, a counterpart of Charles across different universes.


    What truly soured Reid¡¯s expression was that he really found information on Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters, a private tutoring school.


    ¡®I hope they aren¡¯t mutants. It would be better for both of us.¡¯


    Reid rang the doorbell and stood quietly at the entrance, waiting.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    At the same time, his mind was racing, wondering: If mutants really existed in this world, what should he do next?


    Should he try to build good relations with them?


    Reid shook his head slowly, dismissing the thought.


    If he had transmigrated into this world as a mutant, he would have no hesitation in joining Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters, accepting their protection, biding his time to grow stronger, and then gradually taking control of the entire mutant community.


    But he wasn¡¯t a mutant. He was just an ordinary human with a system.


    Anyone who has a system knows that, aside from the system, a transmigrator is just an ordinary person.


    From this standpoint, building good relations with mutants wouldn¡¯t serve much purpose.


    His identity as a non-mutant meant that Reid couldn¡¯t control the mutant community through normal means. Moreover, there were plenty of mentally unstable individuals among them.


    For example, Wanda Maximoff, a madwoman, nearly wiped out all mutants with a single sentence.


    So after thinking it over, Reid concluded that if mutants really existed, he would most likely look for an opportunity to have them completely vanish from the world.


    Before mutants capable of rewriting reality as easily as drinking water were born, Reid decided to fundamentally erase their existence.


    "Hello, sir. Is there something you need?"


    At that moment, an elderly voice broke Reid¡¯s train of thought. When he looked forward again, he saw an elderly man with a bald head, accompanied by a red-haired woman, approaching him.


    "Excuse me... Are you Professor Charles Xavier?" Reid asked, his tone full of surprise.


    In truth, as soon as he saw the man¡¯s face, Reid was certain it was Charles.


    But the most surprising part was that the elderly Charles, despite his age, was standing on his own two feet, leaning on a cane. It seemed that due to his advanced age and the enormous size of Xavier¡¯s mansion, he needed the assistance of the young woman beside him.


    Moreover, if Reid wasn¡¯t mistaken, the red-haired woman should be Jean Grey.


    ¡®System, are there any traces of the Phoenix Force?¡¯


    Not sensing anything unusual about Jean, Reid decided to ask his system.


    [Sorry, host, the system does not have energy detection capabilities. It is recommended to complete the mission quickly. Once you summon a strong being like Martian Manhunter, you¡¯ll be able to easily sense if the Phoenix Force is present.]


    ¡®Damn it, aren''t you the one holding up my mission progress? Go away! Useless system.¡¯


    [Alright¡­]


    After the useless system disappeared, Reid had no choice but to rely on himself.


    "I am Charles Xavier. How may I assist you?"


    "Well, I saw an advertisement about Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters and wanted to ask about it. I have some troubled youths at home who could use professional guidance."


    As he said this, images of the various Robins from the Bat family appeared in Reid¡¯s mind.


    Dick Grayson, Jason Todd, Tim Drake, and the little brat Damian.


    Although he hadn¡¯t yet received their cards, their souls were in the system, so calling them his troubled youths wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, was it?


    "Is that so? Please, come in."


    Charles seemed to have no suspicion about Reid¡¯s words and immediately instructed Jean to open the gate and let him into the estate.


    The three of them walked slowly down the wooded path, soon coming to a large mansion.


    Nearby, a large number of children of varying ages were playing.


    However, Reid furrowed his brow.


    Because everything seemed too normal. The students here were simply engaging in basic physical activities.


    No one was jumping ten meters high, no one was freezing water into ice, no one had a steel body, and no one was writing or drawing in special ways. They were all using their hands like ordinary people, engaging in leisure activities.


    "We call it the School for Gifted Youngsters not because we only admit geniuses, but because we aim to discover the potential in these children and help them become geniuses."


    It seemed that Charles had taken Reid¡¯s expression as confusion about the educational environment, so he began explaining. Afterward, he continued to ask,


    "May I ask, what do your children like to do? From their everyday behavior, we can likely determine their strengths."


    "What do they like to do? Does fighting count?"

 38: Strange Academy

    Apart from Tim Drake, the third Robin, who focused on becoming the world¡¯s greatest detective like Batman, the other Robins all had their distinct paths.


    The first Robin, Dick Grayson, with his background in the circus, relied on his agility and acrobatics as his primary strengths.


    The second Robin, Jason Todd, was the unfortunate one who was brutally killed with a crowbar. After his resurrection, he became the hot-tempered member of the Bat-family.


    Then there was Damian Wayne, Batman¡¯s biological son, raised by the League of Assassins. His mother was an assassin, and his grandfather harbored grand plans of destroying Gotham City.


    Of course, Charles Xavier didn¡¯t know about the complicated thoughts running through Reid¡¯s mind. Instead, he took Reid¡¯s words as a casual joke and responded with a smile, ¡°It sounds like your kids are full of energy. How about this... Let¡¯s head to my office, and I¡¯ll give you a detailed introduction to everything about the academy.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Reid agreed.


    Along the way, Reid carefully observed everything about the Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. But no matter how closely he looked, the only conclusion he could draw was that everything here seemed completely normal.


    It was too normal.


    This was exactly the kind of situation Reid had been hoping for. If there were no mutants in this world, it meant his future plans wouldn¡¯t have to account for the unpredictable factor of their existence.


    Yet, despite this, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was still off, as if there was something he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Just then, an elderly lady entered the office, holding two cups of tea.


    "Who is this¡­?" Reid asked.


    Upon hearing this, Charles mmediately began to introduce her.


    "She is one of the teachers at the academy. She teaches art and is also my friend, Raven."


    "Hello, Ms. Raven."


    Reid shook hands with Raven and spoke up.


    "I can tell that Ms. Raven must have been a beautiful lady when she was younger. It''s just a shame that time waits for no one."


    "...."


    Raven didn''t speak, but Reid could feel her grip on his hand tighten slightly.


    "Apologies, ma''am, I shouldn''t have said that."


    Reid quickly apologized, while also growing more cautious in his mind.


    His greeting had indeed been somewhat rude, but if Raven were truly just an old teacher, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way. Moreover, he could sense her murderous intent.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Originally, Reid had no idea what murderous intent even was.


    But after playing the Joker and committing a lot of murders, Reid had gained some insight into this.


    At that moment, Raven had wanted to kill him.


    Reid didn¡¯t have proof, but he could still make that judgment.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, and after accepting his apology, Raven turned and left.


    Reid considered grabbing her clothes to test whether her outfit was a result of mutant abilities, but ultimately decided against it.


    If he did that, it would be too obvious.


    "Let''s continue, Mr. Reid."


    "Alright!"


    Turning around, Reid continued to listen to Charles'' introduction of the academy.


    But inside, he was on high alert.


    From his earlier observation, he had confirmed that there was indeed something wrong with the school.


    Most likely, mutants existed, but for some unknown reason, they were hiding.


    As for Charles in front of him, Reid wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    He came from a higher dimension, with memories from his previous life. He could accept that the Marvel world was essentially a comic book world, and the people around him were comic characters. However, Charles couldn¡¯t accept that.


    If Charles tried to read his mind, he would only go insane because he couldn¡¯t accept the reality.


    If anyone in the Marvel universe could remain rational upon learning this truth, it would most likely be Deadpool, that madman.


    But aside from Charles, the other mutants were still a significant threat to him. He had to be cautious.


    "How was it? Mr. Reid, this is the Xavier School for Gifted Youngsters." Charles said as he concluded his introduction and looked at Reid, who had been deep in thought.


    "I¡¯ve got a general understanding." Reid responded. Though he had been thinking about other things, he had still paid attention to what Charles had said.


    After casually bringing up a few common questions, Reid excused himself, claiming he needed time to think.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll have Jean accompany you out." Charles said.


    Reid nodded and left the office with Jean, who had entered just in time to guide him out.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Reid left when a hidden door in Charles'' office opened. His old friend, Magneto (Erik Lehnsherr), stepped out.


    "So, Charles, what is he really thinking? Do you know?" Erik asked.


    Charles shook his head in response.


    "I have a feeling that the knowledge in his head is very dangerous, so I didn''t read his memories. However, I can confirm that he was indeed testing us." Charles said.


    "Then just kill him!" Raven immediately suggested after Charles spoke. She had returned, having removed her disguise as an old woman, and reverted to her original blue-skinned form.


    "This human dares to criticize my appearance. Even if it wasn¡¯t my real form, it¡¯s not his place to say!" She added with a scowl, her anger evident.


    Charles simply shook his head in response.


    "No, Raven. I''ve gathered information. This person has some connection with Alfred Pennyworth, the butler from Gotham City. If we kill him, it¡¯s very likely we¡¯ll expose ourselves right now."


    Although Charles stopped Raven''s actions, it was clear from his words that he wasn¡¯t opposed to killing Reid¡ªhis concern was more about the potential consequences and the trouble it might bring, rather than the act of killing itself.


    "There aren¡¯t enough of us yet. We need a decisive victory. Only mutants are fit to rule the future of this world."


    Erik spoke the final words, and both Charles and Raven nodded in agreement, supporting Eric¡¯s viewpoint.


    "Won''t it be dangerous if we have Jean escort him?¡±


    Raven suddenly remembered Jean Grey, the mutant girl, who was a promising individual with immense potential. What if something went wrong?


    "There¡¯s no need to worry, Raven. Jean¡¯s powers have already reached a certain level of development. In the end, he¡¯s just an ordinary human, nothing worth our concern." Erik responded confidently, his tone dismissive. It seemed in his eyes, Reid was nothing but a minor inconvenience, incapable of affecting anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Reid and Jean were on their way out of the academy. As they walked, Reid casually plucked the most beautiful rose from the bushes along the road, then turned to look at Jean.


    In his excitement, Reid didn¡¯t seem to notice the uneven ground beneath him. He tripped and stumbled toward Jean.


    "Ah!!"


    With Jean¡¯s cry of pain, the thorns of the rose pricked both of their palms as Reid fell.


    Both Reid and Jean bled, and the rose in their hands, now stained with blood, seemed to grow even more beautiful.

 39: Hostile Mutants

    "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Upon seeing the cut on Jean''s hand from the rose''s thorns, Reid acted quite "flustered," apologizing repeatedly while quickly pulling a handkerchief from his pocket to tend to the wound.


    "I''m really sorry. I couldn''t help myself when I saw such a beautiful person like you. I just wanted to pick a rose and give it to you. I''m sorry for hurting you."


    At first, Jean was a little angry, but after hearing Reid compliment her beauty and noticing his sincere apology, her anger quickly faded.


    It was only then that Jean suddenly realized that the person named Reid in front of her was actually quite handsome.


    With dark blonde hair, a tall and well-built figure, handsome features, and an air of gentlemanly charm that seemed to surround him at all times, Jean found herself momentarily stunned.


    "Miss Jean? Miss Jean?"


    It was Reid''s voice calling out that brought Jean back to her senses.


    "Huh? What... what happened?"


    Reid gave a wry smile. He knew that his newly reconstructed body, thanks to the system, was quite handsome, but now it seemed that he might have the potential to become a succubus?


    Reid pointed at the iron gate and said, "We''ve reached the estate''s entrance. It''s time for me to leave."


    "Ah! Yes, I''m sorry, I was distracted just now."


    With that, Jean opened the iron gate and allowed Reid to step outside. The reluctance in her eyes was almost palpable, as though an invisible hand was trying to pull Reid back.


    This wasn¡¯t just a description to create an atmosphere.


    Jean¡¯s abilities had indeed responded to the fluctuations in her emotions.


    Reid noticed an invisible hand unconsciously moving closer to him.


    "Goodbye, Miss Jean. I hope we meet again someday."


    Just as the hand was about to grab him, Reid spoke decisively, successfully interrupting Jean¡¯s emotions.


    "Ah... yes. Goodbye."


    Reid gave a faint smile, turned, and got into the car that had brought him to the estate, leaving without looking back.


    At the gate, Jean stood alone, staring in the direction where Reid had departed. After a long silence, she finally spoke softly.


    ¡®If only you were a mutant too.¡¯


    For some reason, Jean felt an inexplicable attraction to that man. If he were also a mutant, then they could be together forever.


    With this thought, Jean slowly returned to the estate and entered Charles''s office. Inside, she saw Charles, Erik, and Raven in the middle of a discussion.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Jean... you... you''re hurt?"


    Erik reacted the most intensely. He immediately stepped forward, taking Jean''s hand wrapped in the handkerchief. The blood seeping through the fabric was clearly visible.


    "Was it that guy? Let me take a look at your wound."


    As Erik spoke, he reached out, attempting to undo the handkerchief wrapped around Jean''s hand to check her injury.


    However, Jean''s emotions suddenly flared. A surge of powerful telekinesis slammed into Erik, catching him off guard.


    At the critical moment, Erik reacted quickly, using his magnetic control ability to stabilize the metal armor on his body, preventing himself from being flung backward by Jean''s telekinetic force.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a scratch from the thorns of a rose." Jean said firmly.


    Charles, standing to the side, nodded slightly. While he couldn''t directly read Jean''s mind without her permission due to her own psychic abilities, he could sense her sincerity. The wound was indeed caused by a rose.


    Jean gripped the handkerchief around her injured hand tightly. Her sudden emotional outburst seemed to have been triggered by Erik''s attempt to remove the cloth.


    "Professor, I think I¡¯ll go rest now." Jean said quickly, as if afraid someone might take the handkerchief from her. Without waiting for a reply, she left the office.


    "Jean¡¯s fallen for that boy, hasn¡¯t she? To unleash such a powerful force over something like this." Erik said slowly, recovering from the earlier incident. His tone carried frustration toward Reid, but deep down, there was also a sense of satisfaction at the strength Jean had displayed.


    "Jean¡¯s powers are growing stronger. This is truly a good thing."


    Charles interrupted, his tone calm but firm. "Jean still needs to learn how to control her abilities. She just lashed out at you because of an emotional surge. That cannot continue."


    "Charles." Erik countered. "Sometimes you need to be bold and push forward. Before I could move a coin, I first learned how to rip through steel doors. One must gain great strength before attempting to master it.¡±


    As Erik let out a hearty laugh, he left the office, his footsteps echoing faintly in the hallway.


    Raven also prepared to leave, but before stepping out, she glanced back at Charles.


    "Jean seems to have fallen for that human at first sight."


    Charles nodded in agreement.


    Although he despised humans, he had to admit that someone like Reid was exactly the type that attracted the opposite sex. That brat Scott in the academy didn¡¯t stand a chance when compared to Reid.


    What¡¯s more, the gesture of offering a rose was an undeniably romantic move. It was no surprise that Jean¡¯s heart had been stirred.


    Still, Charles didn¡¯t put much weight on the matter.


    "It will have some influence, but not enough to be a problem. We can¡¯t kill all humans, and leaving a few isn¡¯t an issue. Jean has long accepted our ideology. Even if she falls for a human, it won¡¯t affect her loyalty to our cause. Don¡¯t overthink it."


    Charles knew his old friend Raven well. The fact that she had brought this up meant she was already considering killing Reid.


    However, for the sake of maintaining stability, Charles rejected the idea outright.


    After all, Reid had some connections to the Wayne family. If they killed him, that shrewd old butler currently in charge of the Wayne family might trace the incident back to them. That, Charles thought, would cause far more harm than allowing Reid to live.


    "I understand."


    Raven nodded, pushing aside her earlier thoughts. She hated Reid simply because he had called her unattractive. Even though she herself found her human form unattractive, it wasn¡¯t for a human to criticize her appearance.


    Of course, this dislike hadn¡¯t yet developed to the point where she must kill Reid.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Jean had returned to her room. Not long after, a familiar voice echoed from outside the door.


    "Jean, I heard your hand was injured. Are you alright? I brought some medicine. Could you open the door?"


    When Jean first arrived at the academy, her abilities had often spiraled out of control, leaving her feeling deeply insecure. At that time, it was only Scott¡ªthe boy who couldn¡¯t control his own powers and needed specially made red crystal glasses to manage them¡ªwho had been there for her.


    So, even though Jean had now encountered the charming Reid, she still held a special place in her heart for Scott.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll open it."


    After responding, Jean quickly opened the door and saw Scott holding a first aid kit.


    Scott immediately noticed the bloodstained handkerchief Jean was clutching.


    "How did this happen? Take off the handkerchief. Let me treat it."

 40. The Effects of Joker Infection

    "Alright..."


    Jean replied softly, slowly undoing the handkerchief and gently placing it on the table beside her.


    "I''ll apply the medicine."


    Scott immediately sat next to her, taking her hand in his and skillfully applying the ointment. His movements were quick and efficient, and soon, the medicine was thoroughly spread on her wound.


    "I can bandage it myself."


    Not wanting to trouble Scott any further, Jean took the bandages from the table and started wrapping her hand herself.


    Scott didn''t stop her. He stood up and casually began looking around the room. Everything was just as he remembered.


    It wasn''t the first time he had been inside Jean''s room. Their relationship had already gone beyond friendship, though they hadn''t quite crossed the line into being a couple. It was more of an unspoken bond, one step away from something more.


    In his mind, Jean had already become his girlfriend. He was sure she felt the same way.


    But there were still some changes in the room.


    For instance, the handkerchief Jean had used to bind her wound was the only item that didn''t carry any trace of their relationship.


    On his way here, Scott had heard about why Jean was injured. That damn human had dared to send her a rose to express his feelings. The nerve of him.


    As Scott looked at the handkerchief, it reminded him of that human, and his anger flared. He felt an overwhelming urge to erase all signs of that man.


    "This handkerchief looks awful. It''s probably from that human. Jean, let me take care of it. Humans shouldn''t be allowed to leave anything behind."


    As he said this, Scott reached for the handkerchief, ready to use his laser vision to turn it to ash. He wanted to destroy any last trace of that human and cut off any connection Jean might still have with him.


    "Don''t!"


    Just as Scott''s hand was about to touch the handkerchief, Jean''s sharp scream echoed through the room. A powerful shockwave spread outward from her, sending Scott, who was closest to her, flying across the room and crashing to the ground.


    "Ah! Jean, what are you doing?!"


    Scott lay on the ground, writhing in pain.


    Unlike Erik, he didn''t have special battle gear, nor could he control magnetic fields to absorb the shock. After taking the full force of the impact, he felt his blood surge painfully within him, leaving him in agony.


    Meanwhile, Jean, who had once been so close to him and almost became his lover, showed no concern for Scott''s condition. She immediately stood up and clutched the handkerchief tightly to her chest.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "I... I don''t want to lose it."


    It was as if she could feel Reid''s warmth through the cold fabric of the handkerchief. Slowly, Jean began to calm down, realizing she had just lost control and hurt Scott in the process.


    "I''m sorry, Scott."


    However, Jean didn''t reach out to help him. Instead, she used her telekinetic powers to lift Scott up and steady him.


    "Could you please leave for now? I''m feeling a bit tired today."


    Though she said the words kindly, Scott still felt an invisible force pushing him out of the room, as if he had no choice but to leave.


    "Wait! Jean, I still have something to say, wait..."


    Before Scott could finish, the door slammed shut with a bang, and it was locked from the inside.


    "Jean...."


    Realizing that Jean had kicked him out, Scott first felt a wave of disappointment. But soon, his thoughts turned to that damn human.


    "It''s all that bastard''s fault! I''ll kill him!"


    Looking at the darkening sky outside the window, Scott could only comfort himself, thinking it wasn''t the right time yet. He would wait for an opportunity with the professor and the others.


    Inside the room, Jean was back to being alone. Her emotions slowly stabilized as she lay on the bed.


    ''Reid.''


    Clutching the bloodstained handkerchief, she slowly drifted into sleep.


    ......


    Elsewhere, in a hotel.


    Reid had decided not to go to New York today. Sitting on the bed, he pulled up the system again.


    ''System, did you do something to my appearance? Jean fell for me at first sight. How can I believe this?''


    It wasn''t like he hadn''t looked at himself in a mirror. He thought he looked quite handsome, but it shouldn''t have been that exaggerated.


    Sure, Marvel''s female heroes liked to fall for anyone they met, but this was a bit much.


    Even when Logan and Jean kissed, it was because Phoenix was behind it.


    [Host, didn''t you originally plan to make Jean contract the Joker Infection? Have you completely ignored the effects of the Joker Infection?]


    ''The Joker Infection?'' Reid frowned slightly.


    ''Even if it''s the effect of the Joker Infection, shouldn''t Jean just be seeing hallucinations of the Joker? She contracted the Joker Infection, but what does that have to do with me, Reid?''


    [Host, this virus flows through your blood. Do you really think the Joker Infection alone can explain it? You''ve inherited the Joker''s abilities, but they aren''t an exact replica. Due to the differences between you and the Joker, the virus in your body is also different.] the system explained patiently.


    Reid began to grasp the meaning behind its words. ''So, the virus in my body is influenced by my personality, but it has similar effects to the Joker Infection. Is that correct?''


    [Precisely, Host.]


    Now that he understood, Reid quickly began to analyze the situation.


    The Joker Infection rewires the infected person''s brain over time, gradually making them like the Joker.


    For example, when Batman contracted the Joker Infection, he transformed into the Batman Who Laughs. However, infecting someone as strong-willed as Batman required the purest form of the Joker Infection from the Joker''s heart.


    But Batman''s mental fortitude was leagues above Jean Grey''s. If it was difficult to infect someone like him, Jean would be far easier to influence.


    Even with the diluted form of the virus from his blood, Reid was confident Jean wouldn''t be able to resist it. Sooner or later, her brain would be altered by the virus.


    "If the Joker Infection makes the infected as insane as the Joker, then what does the virus in my body do?" Reid wondered aloud. "System, stop hiding and explain!"


    If the system had eyes, it would''ve rolled them by now. But it answered obediently.


    [Host, your virus also has the power to alter an infected person''s thinking. However, it doesn''t completely turn them into you. Instead, it subconsciously makes the infected regard you as someone special. The specific effects vary from person to person, but the results always benefit you.]


    "Regard me as someone special?" Reid grinned. Knowing this made everything so much clearer. The virus gave him an undeniable advantage, making future interactions and plans significantly easier.


    From the looks of it, Jean''s response to the virus was a growing affection for him.


    ''If it were Tony Stark¡­''

 41: Investigating New York

    Reid''s first thought was of Tony Stark.


    Given that it was 1991, Tony was one of the few targets Reid could approach with relative ease, he had the resources and influence Reid might need.


    However, Reid quickly shook his head and dismissed the idea.


    Even though Tony wasn¡¯t yet the Iron Man of the future, he already had knowledge of Hydra and the Winter Soldier. The desire to avenge Maria Stark¡¯s death would already be deeply rooted in his heart.


    In this scenario, Reid couldn¡¯t confidently gauge Tony¡¯s current level of willpower. Using the virus from his regular blood might lead to Tony resisting its effects, which would only expose Reid¡¯s existence and abilities.


    As for the virus from his heart, the risks were far too great. That strain of the virus wasn¡¯t easy to use and came with significant costs


    If Reid were to infect Tony with the heart virus, the most likely result would be that Tony simply adopted some of Reid¡¯s personality traits.


    Reid understood himself well. Unlike the Joker, who thrived on pure chaos and madness, Reid¡¯s personality lacked the extreme characteristics that could completely reshape an infected person¡¯s identity.


    If Tony were infected with the heart virus, he might undergo minimal changes, perhaps becoming slightly more self-serving. This wouldn¡¯t just fail to serve Reid¡¯s purposes but could create unnecessary complications.


    "Forget it. I¡¯ll leave it at that. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll head to New York to gather information. As for Jean, I hope she doesn¡¯t disappoint me."


    By now, Reid had mostly figured out the state of the mutant community in this world. With this understanding, Jean¡¯s existence had taken on a different meaning.


    She wasn¡¯t just an individual anymore. She had become a time bomb Reid had planted among the mutants, waiting to go off at the right moment.


    What? You think her infatuation with Reid should stop him from using her like this?


    Reid had to admit, he genuinely enjoyed Western comics and admired many of the characters within them. However, if it came down to making one of those heroines his girlfriend, he¡¯d honestly rather opt for celibacy.


    Those heroines who jumped from one love interest to another¡ªReid wanted nothing to do with them.


    If she likes Reid, that¡¯s her business. He doesn''t like her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Reid still wasn¡¯t in a rush. Gotham had stabilized, Alfred¡¯s mission was practically guaranteed success, and with that weight off his shoulders, Reid let himself relax. He slept in until noon before driving to New York City.


    Upon arriving in New York, Reid wasn¡¯t interested in seeking out iconic landmarks from the Marvel Universe. For instance, he had no intention of visiting Stark Industries, nor did he plan to involve the identity of "Reid" in any of the major power struggles.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    To the world, Reid was nothing more than a relative of Alfred¡¯s, and until he had sufficient strength under his control, Reid intended to remain an unremarkable individual.


    His first objective in the city was locating Fisk Tower.


    This infamous building often appeared in Spider-Man stories as the headquarters of Wilson Fisk¡ªcommonly known as Kingpin¡ªthe mastermind of a massive crime empire.


    However, even after searching through the entire Hell''s Kitchen, Reid couldn¡¯t find Wilson Fisk. Instead, he found a high-ranking enforcer named Wilson in another gang.


    Reid then began to investigate the Osborn family.


    This was also related to Spider-Man. In his previous life, Reid had searched online for Marvel''s parallel universe numbers. To his surprise, nearly half of the parallel universes in the Marvel world had been created due to changes involving Spider-Man.


    As a result, some events related to Spider-Man were likely to be multiverse-level crises.


    Such dangers could surpass, or at least rival, the threat posed by Thanos, the Mad Titan.


    Therefore, Reid knew he had to figure out which version of Spider-Man this world had.


    As his investigation continued, Reid also uncovered details about the Osborn family.


    To be precise, it wasn''t accurate to refer to them as a family just yet.


    Norman Osborn, the wealthy businessman, was still in the process of building his empire. Harry Osborn hadn¡¯t even been born yet.


    The Osborn Corporation, which Reid remembered, had a new name in this world: Os Industries.


    The reason for this change was simple. The company wasn¡¯t solely founded by Osborn. There was another person Reid also recognized¡ªOtto Octavius. The infamous Doctor Octopus, known to many Marvel fans.


    With Otto and Osborn jointly founding Os Industries, Reid could now confirm his suspicions about the situation in this world regarding Spider-Man.


    He realized that the Spider-Man in this world was likely the one from the Spider-Man game he had played in his past life.


    ¡®Sure enough, this world¡¯s events differ quite a bit from the movie universe.¡¯ Reid thought.


    The storyline where Winter Soldier attacked Howard Stark confirmed that the Avengers'' story here was similar to that in the movie universe. However, mutants appeared in Westchester, and as for Spider-Man, he clearly wasn¡¯t the version played by Tom Holland, but rather the one from the game.


    From Osborn¡¯s current age, it seemed that Peter¡¯s birth in this world was earlier than in the movie universe.


    This meant that Spider-Man would appear sooner, which would inevitably change the events surrounding the Civil War.


    As Reid continued his investigation, he rubbed his head, realizing that his advantage of foresight was steadily diminishing. His predictions about the future were losing their relevance.


    Not just with Spider-Man, but even the existence of mutants guaranteed that the future wouldn''t unfold like it did in the movies.


    Moreover, these mutants were unlike the ones who would eventually form the X-Men. They were something different, something that didn¡¯t fit the mold he expected.


    Shaking off the uncertainty, Reid refocused. Without realizing it, he had already spent two months investigating in New York. Today, however, he found an unexpected opportunity.


    Sitting in his car, Reid looked at the construction site ahead¡ªDoom Industries'' headquarters.


    In the movie Fantastic Four, the villain Victor Von Doom raised investments for his super-corporation, which, by the 2000s, was capable of launching manned spacecraft to study cosmic storms. That kind of achievement was beyond even Stark Industries at the time.


    Although Victor didn''t control his company the same way Tony Stark ran Stark Industries, it couldn¡¯t be denied that his reckless approach to bringing in outside capital had allowed Doom Industries to rapidly grow into a huge powerhouse.


    Now, seeing the investments rolling in and the construction of the Doom Tower beginning, even the statue of Victor in the plaza was scheduled for development, Reid felt a deep sense of excitement.


    He recognized many opportunities. Much of this world hadn¡¯t fully developed yet, and if he acted quickly, he could gain significant advantages by stepping in early.


    But there was a problem. Reid couldn¡¯t get involved in any of this under his current identity, and Alfred¡¯s mission was still not completed.

 42: New Character Card

    [Congratulations, host. Alfred''s character mission is complete. Please open the system to draw a new card.]


    It was as if the system had sensed Reid''s thoughts. Finally, at this moment, it actually did something useful.


    Reid couldn''t help but compare himself to other transmigrators with systems. For them, two months would be enough to use their systems to dominate even someone like Ancient One, while here he was, still debating whether he should become a corporate spy.


    But despite the complaints in his heart, Reid didn¡¯t waste any time. He immediately opened the system panel and claimed the reward for Alfred''s character mission under the Mission section.


    A rainbow-colored light burst from Reid''s body and materialized into a floating orb in the air.


    The light was warm, soothing, and comforting... or not.


    Unable to tolerate this formalistic nonsense, Reid reached out and grabbed the orb.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this. Back in school, the principal would stand at the podium with an umbrella, telling us not to fear the storm. Now, I¡¯ve transmigrated, and you, system, still want to throw this useless crap at me? You really are something. With this much energy glowing, you could at least give me a Superman character card!¡±


    After a few complaints, Reid pulled forcefully on the orb. What he drew was... a plastic-wrapped card pack.


    "System..." he muttered in disbelief.


    [What''s wrong, host?]


    Reid shook the card pack in his hand, his expression darkening.


    "Do you have any functions that can accumulate system energy? If you do, don''t be shy. Just tell me. I''ll help you earn energy."


    Reid''s sudden concern completely left the system confused.


    [Host, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have such a function. The energy produced by the souls of the vast DC verse is no weaker than the energy of Marvel''s multiverse. I am not lacking in energy at all¡­]


    Before the system could even process his words, Reid slammed the card pack heavily onto the system panel.


    "Then why the hell are these important role-play cards wrapped in plastic packaging? The design looks like it was drawn by AI, doesn¡¯t it make things seem a bit cheap?!"


    At that moment, the system finally understood why Reid was angry. It silently extended its invisible hands, picked up the dropped card pack, and handed it back to Reid.


    [The system is essentially a high-level AI. What¡¯s wrong with AI drawings? Besides, people who play Yu-Gi-Oh know, cards are supposed to be in plastic packaging. It¡¯s part of the whole unboxing experience, isn¡¯t it?]


    Although the system couldn''t take a human form, at that moment, Reid felt as though he saw a huge jerk whining after causing trouble.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Reid was tempted to complain, but he had to admit, after the card pack was made, he really did get the feeling of opening packs from his past life. Even though he could already feel through the plastic that there were only two cards inside, it still brought back memories.


    ¡®Superman, Superman... give me Superman!¡¯


    Reid silently prayed for Dr. Manhattan''s blessing and opened the card pack.


    ¡°Wow! Golden... legendary?¡±


    What greeted his eyes was the glaring... bald head.


    "Hmm... powerful hairstyle..."


    Reid, expressionless, pulled out the new character card.


    Lex Luthor, okay, this is close enough to Superman.


    He thought about Superman in his mind, but instead, Lex Luthor appeared.


    Reid had already made up his mind. The next time he quietly thought of Bane, he''d probably end up with Batman. He just hoped that Batman would still have an intact spine when he showed up.


    Instead of using the card immediately, Reid decided to check out Luthor''s character mission.


    Perhaps due to the current era, Luthor¡¯s mission was quite similar to Alfred''s¡ªonly one was related to Wayne Enterprises and the other to forming LexCorp.


    This also conveniently aligned with Reid''s current plan.


    With companies like Doom Industries, Os Industries and even Kingpin''s rise in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, all Luthor had to do was get involved, and he could leverage the momentum to establish LexCorp successfully.


    The only problem was that there was only one Luthor, so deciding which company to join was the issue.


    This was something Reid needed time to think about. He placed the Luthor card aside and looked at the other card still in the pack.


    ¡®Luthor¡¯s mission is to establish LexCorp, so the other card isn¡¯t an environment card like Metropolis.¡¯


    Since the beginner''s gift pack contained Gotham City as the environment card, Alfred''s mission was tied to Wayne Enterprises. Otherwise, Reid suspected the system might have made Alfred babysit the Stark family.


    Although there was no concrete proof, Reid always felt that the system wanted him to become a hero.


    But Reid had no interest in that. He didn¡¯t want to be a hero because, in most cases, heroes didn¡¯t have good endings. He planned to outlive them all and be the last one standing, the ultimate winner.


    At this moment, Reid took out the second card. Just as he had thought, it wasn¡¯t an environment card like Metropolis. It also wasn¡¯t a character card, but a new type of card.


    ''Harley Quinn... a Follower Card?''


    Before Reid could call it out himself, the system¡¯s panel automatically popped up with an explanation of the follower card¡¯s function.


    The follower card removed the need for role-playing, allowing Reid to directly summon a character who would fully obey his commands.


    The appearance of the follower card solved some of Reid''s concerns.


    For example, with Wonder Woman in the future, Reid was a normal young man. Even though he could use the system to role-play, he really didn¡¯t want to play as a woman.


    With the follower card, those opposite-gender characters could be summoned directly.


    While the card wouldn¡¯t provide Reid with the character''s strength, with Superman by his side, Wonder Woman''s power wouldn''t matter as much.


    ¡®Though, Harley Quinn¡¯s role is really limited. I suppose, it''s better than nothing.¡¯


    Shaking his head, Reid made a thought, and the follower card slowly faded into the void. In its place, a young girl in a nurse¡¯s outfit, with neatly styled blonde hair, appeared in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Harley Quinn or Harleen Quinzel?" Reid asked, glancing at her.


    Before meeting the Joker, Harley Quinn had been known as Harleen Quinzel. He asked just to be sure, because he didn¡¯t want this summoned Harley Quinn to be from her time as an intern. That version would be even more useless.


    ¡°It depends on what you prefer, Boss. I can be Harley Quinn or Harleen Quinzel. I also know everything, so there¡¯s no need to explain the current situation.¡± Harley replied.


    Reid breathed a sigh of relief. This follower card was not completely useless.


    ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll stay with me for now. After a while, you can go find your ''Puddin''.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    It was clear that this summoned Harley Quinn still had that twisted affection for the Joker. Reid felt relieved. If that affection had been transferred to him because of the system...


    Just thinking about it made him shudder.


    Let the Joker bear her love. Reid preferred not to get involved.

 43: Jeans Transformation

    ¡°Jean, open the door. You haven¡¯t come out for days. This isn¡¯t good for your health!¡±


    At Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, Scott stood outside Jean¡¯s room, knocking as he always did.


    Ever since Jean had met that human man, the connection between her and Scott had stalled, unable to progress further.


    It wasn¡¯t just stagnation. Scott could feel their relationship growing increasingly distant.


    Whenever Jean left her room, she always had that handkerchief tied around her wrist. No one else was allowed to touch it. If anyone tried, Jean¡¯s powers would often spiral out of control, leading to an attack.


    At first, Scott could still invite Jean out occasionally or even enter her room to talk.


    But over time, Jean began avoiding him, actively keeping her distance.


    If Scott still hadn¡¯t realized what was going on, he might as well admit he¡¯d been blind his whole life.


    Jean had fallen for that human man. Even though the man wasn¡¯t at the school, her feelings for him only seemed to grow stronger day by day.


    Scott sighed. She probably wouldn¡¯t come out today, either.


    Disappointment and frustration welled up inside him, but so did an unmistakable surge of hatred toward that man.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside her room, Jean sat quietly on her bed, holding the handkerchief tightly in both hands, a blissful smile gracing her face.


    ¡°Reid, you¡¯re so funny.¡±


    Her words sounded like self-talk, but in Jean¡¯s mind, Reid was there, sitting beside her. He was still dressed in that black suit he¡¯d worn the day they met, calmly telling her witty and humorous stories.


    When Batman contracted the Joker Infection, even though he knew the Joker was dead, he could still see hallucinations of him.


    These illusions behaved just like the real Joker, tempting Batman with words and tricks, but Batman relied on his unshakable will to resist the virus and the Joker¡¯s influence.


    However, Jean didn¡¯t have that kind of strength of will. She didn¡¯t notice the changes in her body, didn¡¯t realize that the virus was slowly altering her thoughts, and couldn¡¯t recognize that the Reid before her was merely a virtual illusion.


    With her will not as strong, she could even feel warmth in the embrace of the illusion.


    At the same time, the illusion couldn''t be harmed by her powers. A humorous, witty, handsome, and elegant person who wasn''t afraid of her strength¡ªwasn''t he the perfect companion?


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In this comforting presence, Jean¡¯s feelings for Reid deepened further.


    At that moment, she also heard Scott¡¯s knock and his voice.


    ¡°Really¡­ Why does Scott always come to bother me at times like this?¡±


    Jean¡¯s tone was filled with frustration, clearly unhappy that Scott was interrupting her time with Reid.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he your good friend?¡±


    Reid¡¯s illusion didn¡¯t stir any tension between them, instead continuing to show his understanding and gentleness.


    This made Jean feel even more touched.


    ¡°But I want to be with you, Reid. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you.¡±


    The future wielder of the Phoenix Force, now so dependent and nestled in Reid''s embrace, looked so vulnerable. Unfortunately, this Reid was only a mere illusion, while the real Reid was somewhere in New York, pondering which company to join.


    "But you also need to maintain your relationships with your friends."


    Reid gently patted Jean''s shoulder, signaling her to open the door.


    "Alright, since you say so, Reid."


    Reluctantly, Jean stood up and, with Reid¡¯s encouraging smile, opened the door.


    "Jean? You¡¯re opening the door?"


    Scott didn¡¯t expect Jean to actually open it today.


    "What? Don¡¯t you want me to open it?" Jean glanced back and noticed that the moment Scott appeared, Reid had disappeared. A trace of loss flickered in her eyes.


    To Scott, this expression suggested that Jean still hadn¡¯t forgotten the human man. But over time, she seemed to be gradually coming to her senses.


    Seizing the opportunity, Scott rushed to get closer, hoping to convince Jean to forget that man. He moved aside, squeezing into the room.


    But the moment he stepped in, a surge of anger stirred within him.


    Because everything had changed.


    Jean''s room, in just two months, had undergone an incredible transformation.


    The once-shared photos of the two of them and the charming landscape shots were now gone, replaced by portraits of Reid, each drawn in different styles¡ªsketches, oil paintings, watercolors, and more¡ªthat Jean had painstakingly created over the past two months.


    The most excessive one hung above Jean¡¯s bed: a colorful sketch of her in a pure white wedding dress. As the bride, Jean was holding onto that damn human, Reid.


    At this time, the jealousy burning inside Scott was impossible to contain. He grabbed a half-drawn piece of paper from the desk and tore it apart.


    "What¡¯s so great about that man!?" he yelled.


    "Reid!"


    Jean, unbothered by Scott''s outburst, immediately crouched down to pick up the torn pieces of paper, desperately trying to salvage every fragment.


    Once she stood up, with suppressed anger in her eyes, she spoke.


    "Scott, you''re being too much. That was a portrait I made of Reid."


    As Jean''s emotions flared, the room began to tremble. The furniture around them shook violently.


    But blinded by anger and thinking Jean wouldn''t dare to do anything, Scott continued.


    "Too much? Jean! What¡¯s so special about that man? He''s just an incompetent human! We''re mutants! Noble mutants! A filthy human like that shouldn''t even be close to you!"


    Scott continued to berate Reid, using every derogatory term he could think of, completely oblivious to the fact that Jean was trembling with anger from his words.


    "You... you bastard!"


    With a roar, Jean unleashed her telekinesis, immediately suppressing Scott''s body and lifting him high into the air.


    "Ah... urgh..."


    Scott opened his mouth, trying to beg for mercy or say something, but he found that no sound came out. Jean had complete control over his body, immobilizing every part of him. The only thing he could do was think.


    "I won¡¯t let you speak badly about Reid!"


    With that, Jean used her telekinesis to hurl Scott out of the second-floor window. Fortunately, the ground below was covered in thick grass, and Scott didn¡¯t land headfirst, so he was unharmed.


    However, this action only deepened Scott''s hatred for Reid.


    ¡°Damn human, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    Scott didn¡¯t blame Jean. The academy¡¯s teachings emphasized seeing their fellow mutants as family, but Reid? There was no doubt he now hated him.


    "Reid, is it?"


    Scott recalled the portraits in Jean¡¯s room, remembering Reid¡¯s appearance.


    "I¡¯ll find you. Alfred¡¯s adopted son, huh? You can¡¯t run far."

 44: Scotts Anger

    Inside Jean''s room.


    After throwing Scott out of the window, Jean gradually calmed down. When she turned around, she realized Reid had somehow appeared again, quietly picking up the objects scattered across the floor due to her telekinetic outburst.


    Jean, unable to recognize Reid as an illusion, didn''t notice that his actions of picking things up were actually the result of her subconscious use of telekinesis.


    Even the tangible sensation she felt when she hugged the illusion of Reid was a byproduct of her mind simulating the scene through her abilities.


    If Jean could fully control her powers, she wouldn''t be so lost in distinguishing between illusion and reality.


    "I''m sorry, Reid. Did I scare you just now?"


    In Jean''s eyes, Reid was an ordinary human. Her use of such powerful abilities must have frightened him, she thought.


    "No... If anything, I should apologize for troubling you, Jean."


    Reid''s response surprised Jean. The illusion didn''t display any fear, only a faint look of guilt.


    "Because of me, you''ve had a falling out with your friend. I don''t know why your friend dislikes me so much¡­ or why he resents humans. Did I do something wrong?"


    Hearing this, Jean felt a pang of unease. It was as if, if this conversation continued, Reid would leave her. Without hesitation, she rushed forward and embraced him tightly.


    "No... It''s not your fault. It''s Scott who''s wrong. He''s so completely, utterly wrong. You''re wonderful, Reid. You''ve done nothing wrong."


    Hearing this, the illusion of Reid returned the embrace, gently comforting her troubled heart. But in the space where Jean couldn''t see, the corner of Reid''s mouth curled into a sly smile, one as difficult to suppress as a loaded AK.


    As the two separated, the illusion of Reid once again showed a conflicted and uncertain expression.


    "But your friends... your family... they all reject humans. They reject me. What should we do? I just want to stay with you forever."


    Reid''s words struck a chord within Jean.


    Yes, she knew very well what her companions thought of humans. Facing her own heart, she had to admit the truth¡ªapart from Reid, she didn''t truly care about the lives of ordinary humans.


    This was indeed a problem. She had to find a way to make her companions accept Reid.


    "It''s okay. I''ll think of something. They''ll accept you, Reid. So please, don''t leave me, alright? I want to be with you forever too."


    The illusion of Reid nodded, embracing her once more before slowly fading away.


    Moments later, as Jean returned to her senses, she realized the weight of the issue. If the people around her couldn''t accept Reid, he might eventually leave her. She had to prevent that from happening.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Then I''ll start with Scott. I''m closest to him. If I talk to him properly, he should be able to accept Reid."


    Having made up her mind, Jean decided to start by observing Scott, looking for an approach to convince him.


    Over the next few days, Scott didn''t come to see her. Instead, it was Jean who stayed hidden, secretly watching his behavior, trying to determine the best way to change his mind about Reid.


    But gradually, Jean noticed something was amiss.


    Scott seemed to be investigating something.


    She, Scott, and Ororo were among Professor Xavier''s earliest and most trusted students, naturally gaining access to certain resources and responsibilities within the academy. However, Scott appeared to be using the academy''s internal systems to dig into information about Reid.


    This discovery unsettled Jean, stirring an uneasy suspicion she couldn''t ignore.


    As days passed, her telepathic abilities began to pick up on Scott''s emotions. The hatred and anger festering within him grew more pronounced, sharper, and harder to dismiss.


    Unable to endure the tension any longer, Jean made the decision to directly read Scott''s mind.


    What she found shocked her to her core.


    ''It''s time. That damned human. He has to die!''


    This was the clearest and most resolute thought in Scott''s mind.


    ''How could this be?''


    Her closest friend was plotting to kill the one she loved most. The realization shattered Jean, leaving her dazed as she stumbled back to her room.


    As always, the illusion of Reid was waiting for her by the bedside.


    "Jean, did you have a good day? But unfortunately, I''m afraid I have to leave soon."


    Reid''s illusion, being a reflection of Jean''s own subconscious, was aware of what she had learned. And so, it spoke those words, subtly guiding her emotions.


    "No! Reid, don''t leave me!"


    Just as the illusion predicted, Jean immediately assumed that Scott was the reason Reid was about to leave her.


    "But..."


    The illusion of Reid put on a troubled expression.


    "If I stay, you''re bound to have conflicts with your friends."


    "There won''t be any conflict! No, he''s not even my friend!"


    Jean''s voice trembled with desperation, her mind clouded by emotion.


    With just a slight nudge, Jean completely abandoned the idea of ever reconciling with Scott.


    She tightly held Reid''s hand, her voice trembling as she begged, "Don''t leave. Please wait for me here, okay? I''ll be back soon, I promise. Nothing will go wrong."


    Jean''s resolve hardened. Nothing and no one would stop her from being with Reid¡ªnot even Scott. Anyone who dared to stand in her way would become her enemy.


    "Jean..."


    Hearing her plea, the illusion of Reid leaned closer, and Jean instinctively moved toward her imagined lover.


    Their lips met in a tender kiss, though in truth, it was her subconscious telekinetic power creating the sensation.


    After a long moment, they parted.


    "Reid, wait for me. I won''t allow anyone to come between us."


    With those words, Jean left the room.


    She was determined to follow Scott and uncover what he planned to do to her beloved Reid.


    Later that night, after Charles and the others had gone to rest, Scott quietly started his new motorcycle and left the academy, heading straight for New York.


    Jean, without a vehicle of her own, wasn''t deterred. She used her telekinetic powers to fly after him, though her speed was no match for Scott''s bike.


    ......


    As the illusion of Reid, or rather the virus at the mutant academy, was causing chaos, the real Reid was completely unaware.


    Reid had no idea what Jean was seeing under the influence of the virus, nor was he aware of the hatred it had drawn toward him.


    Unknowingly, he had become Scott''s sole target, enough for the man Charles himself had marked as his successor to disregard everything else. Scott was now singularly focused on reaching New York and killing Reid


    At this time, Reid sat in his rented apartment, completely oblivious to the chaos brewing in his name. Instead, he was preoccupied with a dilemma of his own.


    "Which company should I try to take over first?" he muttered to himself, ruffling his hair in frustration.


    Finally, he flopped onto his bed with a sigh. "Forget it. I''ll figure it out tomorrow. Life first, plans later. Time to sleep."


    With that, Reid pulled the blanket over his head, blissfully unaware of the storm headed his way.

 45: Making a Choice

    The next day.


    When Reid woke up the next morning, he still faced the same problem.


    That was choosing which company to target in New York City.


    In his apartment, Reid cleared a wall, and now it was covered with information about the three forces.


    First, there was Wilson Fisk, the Kingpin, who operated out of Hell''s Kitchen and was still nobody at the moment.


    On the surface, Kingpin''s criminal empire seemed small compared to other famous tech companies in the Marvel universe. However, according to the lore, Kingpin''s black-market empire controlled 70% of the nation¡¯s underworld industries.


    In some Spider-Man solo movies, if it weren''t for the presence of Stark Industries and Osborn Industries, Kingpin¡¯s Fisk Enterprises would have had the potential to become the ruler of New York City.


    Moreover, since Kingpin hadn¡¯t fully established his empire yet, now was the easiest time to get involved. With someone like Luthor''s skills and starting from scratch, Reid believed he could eventually take control of Kingpin¡¯s organization and turn Fisk Enterprises into something like LexCorp.


    "Easy, straightforward, but the profits would be rather low."


    This was Reid''s evaluation of Kingpin. Compared to people like Osborn and Victor, Kingpin¡¯s ambition and capabilities seemed a bit weak.


    The title of ¡°crime lord¡± sounds impressive, but it never quite holds up in the public eye.


    In the comics, Wilson Fisk, the Kingpin, mostly faces off against street-level heroes like Spider-Man, Punisher, and Daredevil.


    This highlights the limited scope of his abilities. While Fisk does occasionally gets involved in multiverse crises due to Spider-Man''s influence, his role is minimal and often insignificant.


    Fisk, like Killer Croc in Gotham City, frequently appears but mainly serves as cannon fodder or a mere pawn. Taking control of Fisk''s organization would offer limited returns. If not for Spider-Man''s leniency, Fisk wouldn¡¯t have lasted as long as he has.


    Quickly, Reid ruled out this first option. The benefits of controlling Fisk were too low.


    Though it was easy, it wasn''t worth using Lex Luthor''s card for such a small gain. With Luthor¡¯s abilities, a bigger goal was needed.


    Reid¡¯s focus then shifted to Victor Von Doom and his company, the future birthplace of Doctor Doom, and the company that could bring the most benefits. Doom Industries was clearly the best option among the three.


    Victor, whether the comic or the movie version, was originally from Latveria, where there were mystical ties to the Gypsy witches. Taking control of Doom Industries would grant Reid access to magical energies. In the comics, Doctor Doom is far from a simple villain¡ªhe rarely misses major events and always plays an important role.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    It wouldn''t be that difficult to control Victor. As of now, he hadn''t yet mastered magic and was just an ordinary man, making him easier to manipulate.


    Aside from him, there was also the matter of the Fantastic Four. Reed Richards would most likely rely on the Doom Industries for space exploration and cosmic research.


    Reed¡¯s intellect was almost otherworldly, comparable to Luthor, making him an exceptionally gifted individual.


    However, Reid had no particular fondness for Reed.


    His thinking was often erratic, and in the zombie universe, Reed took extreme measures by considering zombies as the next stage of human evolution.


    After losing his children, he injected the virus into his wife and friends, which led to the extinction of the Fantastic Four and the spread of the virus to other universes.


    Setting Reed aside, there were still benefits to controlling the Fantastic Four. While The Thing¡¯s strength didn¡¯t rival Hulk¡¯s, he was still a formidable powerhouse.


    Johnny Storm, the Human Torch, could unleash supernova-level heat, a deadly weapon on Earth.


    Invisible Woman Susan¡¯s powers were the strongest in the group, and her son, Franklin, had the ability to rewrite reality and repair the multiverse, a power that came with immense potential.


    However, controlling Doom Industries was the most difficult option. Victor¡¯s aggressive approach to attracting external capital meant that decision-making had already shifted to the hands of investors.


    As long as Victor could continue to create value, he was the leader, but if the company faced losses, it could change drastically.


    This was a dilemma rooted in societal rules.


    New York wasn¡¯t Gotham, and even Luthor¡¯s influence would be difficult to wield in this environment. As outside capital had already entered, Luthor wouldn¡¯t have much weight in Victor¡¯s organization, especially since Victor was already wealthy and an accomplished scientist, reducing Luthor¡¯s chance of gaining full control.


    "The cost is too high. It¡¯s not worth it. By the time the Fantastic Four are formed, Luthor still won¡¯t be able to gain control." Reid muttered, shaking his head.


    With that, he dismissed this option, leaving only one choice left.


    "The Osborn Corporation, or rather, in this world, the Os Industries."


    At this point, the company had just been established. Although its founders, Norman Osborn and Otto Octavius, were both geniuses, even the most brilliant minds cannot succeed without resources. The biggest challenge Os Industries faced was insufficient funding and immature technology.


    Both Norman and Otto had their own goals, but in order to achieve them, they needed continued investment. At this point, they had no viable technology to generate profits.


    Reid had also gathered information and learned that Norman and Otto were considering seeking investment, just like Victor. Though their respective projects couldn¡¯t yet generate profits, they were more than enough to attract investors.


    The reason they were hesitant was simply the fear that, after bringing in outside capital, they might lose control of the company, just like Victor had.


    If Luthor were to join Os Industries now, bringing both funds and technology, it would be like adding fuel to a fire.


    His position within the company would immediately be just beneath Norman and Otto, the two founders.


    Moreover, the two people, one being the Green Goblin and the other Doctor Octopus, would have their names linked to Spider-Man in the future.


    ¡®And if I play as Luthor and join.¡¯ Reid thought, ¡®Perhaps I could help Os Industries make a sharp turn, surpassing the rapidly expanding Doom Industries. And most importantly¡­¡¯


    Reid recalled the events that took place within Oscorp in the games.


    Eventually, Norman and Otto would fall into conflict, and Otto would leave Oscorp, leaving Norman to take full control of the company.


    Their conflict was inevitable, and that meant an opportunity would arise for Reid to step in and seize control.


    With that thought in mind, Reid made his decision.

 46: Encounter with Scott

    Now that a decision had been made, it was time for Reid to start preparing his own credentials.


    ¡®There''s no need to worry about funding. Although Wayne Enterprises'' funds can''t be used, the Joker''s gang has already started making a profit from the businesses taken over from the Maroni family. By laundering money through Gotham Bank, it can be freely used. Adding Alfred''s savings, this investment is enough to convince Norman and Otto to discard the idea of bringing in external capital.¡¯


    Reid didn¡¯t want Os Industries to go public. Ideally, the company would be perfectly controlled by him, just like Wayne Enterprises.


    In this world, Reid had to prepare for facing figures like Dormammu, Thanos, the Kree, and the Cosmic Beings. He didn¡¯t have time to argue with shareholders.


    ¡®But to improve my position within the company, it''s not just about money. I also need a technology that can quickly generate returns, preferably something that could directly attract military investment.¡¯ The moment he considered drawing the military''s attention, Reid immediately thought of weapons.


    However, competing with Tony Stark in the weapons industry wasn¡¯t something Reid wanted to do, nor was it something worth the trouble. Besides, the newly started Os Industries didn¡¯t have the industrial chain to manufacture weapons.


    The only thing that could attract military investment was technology.


    The military would invest, Os Industries would sell the corresponding research technology, and once completed, the technology would belong to the military. This was the only way forward for Os Industries.


    What technology does the U.S. military in the Marvel world want the most?


    The answer had already been revealed more than 60 years ago.


    It was the super soldier serum.


    ¡®But I don''t have a research sample!¡¯ Reid pondered.


    Researching super soldiers wasn¡¯t exactly a difficult task. In the DC universe, at least in the movies, Lex Luthor personally created Doomsday, who went toe to toe with Superman.


    The problem was, he didn¡¯t have a biological sample to conduct the research on.


    He did have Jean¡¯s blood, but not only was the Phoenix Force inside her an unstable factor, there was also the fact that mutants in this world were always hiding their identities.


    Reid couldn¡¯t just create a mutant sample out of thin air.


    At the very least, it couldn¡¯t be from an unknown source; there had to be a reasonable explanation to convince the mutants that this was all just an accident, that no one was scheming against them.


    Thinking about this, Reid became frustrated.


    Feeling restless, he took his sidekick, Harley Quinn, and decided to leave the apartment to get some fresh air.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Meanwhile, Scott, who was hell bent on killing Reid, had arrived in New York and was now downstairs from Reid¡¯s location.


    ¡®Found you!¡¯


    Stopping his motorcycle, Scott spotted Reid leaving the apartment with Harley.


    Seeing Harley, his anger only intensified. He couldn¡¯t understand why Jean was so obsessed with this man. Even though this human already had a woman by his side, Jean still couldn¡¯t let go.


    Scott made up his mind. After killing Reid, he would go back and tell Jean what he had seen, making sure she saw the true face of this man. With that thought, Scott followed Reid from a distance and entered a mall with him.


    Reid wasn¡¯t the kind of person who couldn¡¯t sit still, causing trouble just for the sake of it. At least not before completing Luthor¡¯s mission. He probably wouldn¡¯t leave New York to find other marvel characters anytime soon.


    Since he had decided to live in New York as Luthor in the future, he needed to take good care of the apartment he rented.


    They were in the mall to buy some daily necessities.


    On this front, Harley deserved some credit.


    Reid had expected Harley to pick out various prank items, given that she was a follower of the Joker, Harley Quinn, not the psychiatrist Harleen Quinzel.


    But to his surprise, it seemed that Harley understood that Reid wasn¡¯t the Joker. She picked out things according to Reid''s preferences.


    Soon, they were done shopping.


    Reid didn¡¯t need to carry the items himself. With a little extra money, the store would deliver everything to his door. In this country, as long as you had money, you could do 90% of the things in the world.


    ¡®I should hit the restroom before we go.¡¯


    Once the important things were taken care of, Reid was able to let his smaller head control the bigger one. Acting on his instinct, he told Harley to wait and headed to the restroom himself.


    This gave Scott the perfect opportunity.


    He pulled on a hood to conceal his bright red crystal glasses, following Reid into the men¡¯s restroom.


    ¡®That guy?¡¯


    Harley was, after all, a psychologist with a deep understanding of the field. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been invited to Arkham Asylum in the comics to treat the Joker.


    Her psychological knowledge didn¡¯t vanish just because she followed the Joker into madness. This allowed Harley to keenly sense that something was wrong with the man, Scott, who was completely covered.


    ¡®Hehe.. . things are about to get interesting.¡¯


    Realizing that something was amiss, Harley¡¯s inner madness began to stir. She adjusted the bag on her back and slowly approached the bathroom door.


    Inside the men''s bathroom, only Reid and Scott were present.


    Reid, using the mirror inside the bathroom, noticed Scott¡¯s unusual behavior.


    While Harley had detected something odd thanks to her psychological knowledge, Reid, relying on the Joker¡¯s intuition for reading people, sensed Scott¡¯s malicious intent.


    Reid didn¡¯t immediately retaliate but finished his business. While washing his hands, he slightly turned his head and looked at Scott, who was standing next to him.


    "Excuse me, friend. Is something bothering you?"


    Scott¡¯s face was hidden by his hood, and Reid, unaware of what had happened at the mutant academy, naturally couldn¡¯t guess that the man standing before him was Scott, who had come to kill him.


    With just a single probing sentence, Scott, who had been holding his frustration for too long, could no longer contain himself.


    He tilted his head, pulled off his hood, revealing the red glasses on his eyes.


    "My problem... is you!"


    With a slight press on the button on his glasses, a red laser beam shot toward Reid¡¯s head.


    ¡®Dammit!¡¯


    Thanks to his superhuman physical abilities and the Joker¡¯s combat skills, Reid was able to react in time, raising his arms to block the laser. However, the force of the beam sent him flying, crashing heavily into the bathroom wall.


    "Ah!"


    Now using his own body and not the Joker''s chemically enhanced form, Reid truly felt the pain as it shot through his brain.


    But there was no time for him to rest because Scott continued to unleash laser blasts.


    "Die! Why won¡¯t you just die?!"


    Filled with overwhelming hatred, Scott relentlessly fired lasers. In the cramped bathroom, Reid was soon forced into a corner. One more shot, and if Scott increased the intensity of the laser, it would burn through Reid''s heart.


    Just then, Harley appeared behind Scott, her face twisted with a crazed smile and raised the metal bat in her hand high.

 47: Appearance of Lex Luthor

    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, Scott collapsed to the ground.


    "That¡¯s how we do it, baby!¡± Harley exclaimed, as she watched Scott fall.


    ¡°Let''s go, Harley.¡± Reid ignored Scott, his gaze shifting to Harley, who was twirling her bat with a satisfied grin.


    Harley pouted, tapping the bat against her palm. ¡°Aww, but I was just getting warmed up¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± Reid interrupted her sharply.


    With that, he quickly took off his charred jacket, which had been scorched by the laser beam, and hurriedly left the restroom with her.


    He had considered taking advantage of the moment when Harley knocked Scott down to finish him off, but decided against it. After all, he had no problem killing people who posed no threat, like Gordon''s wife. Naturally, he wouldn''t spare Scott just because he was Cyclops.


    However, after thinking carefully, he decided that he couldn''t allow his Reid identity to kill people.


    Reid could be a victim, and he could be indirectly connected to various superhumans, but Reid couldn''t show any capability of killing them. Whether by coincidence or strength, Reid was certain that if he killed a superpowered person, he''d be targeted by various forces. This would cause unnecessary trouble and affect his future plans.


    So, he left the restroom.


    However, Scott clearly wasn''t willing to let Reid go so easily.


    After taking a hit to the back of his head from the metal bat, Scott fell to the ground, his blood staining the restroom floor. Without checking, he knew he had likely suffered a concussion.


    Logically, the best choice would be to leave quickly and tend to his wounds.


    But the education he''d received from a young age made him deeply look down on all humans. He didn''t think someone like Reid, a regular human, could pose any threat to him.


    Even though he had just been hit by Harley, it was only because he had been careless.


    He could easily kill Reid and then leave to get treatment.


    After all, this time he had secretly left the academy. If he just left now, killing that damn human, Reid, would be a problem he wouldn''t be able to solve for a long time.


    With that thought, Scott immediately ran out of the restroom. His excellent vision quickly locked onto Reid, who was about to run into the crowd.


    "Don''t even think about running!"


    Not caring whether his attack would accidentally hurt any innocent bystanders, Scott unleashed a deadly laser at Reid in the crowd. After piercing through a few ordinary people in his path, the laser finally closed in on Reid.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Move, Harley!"


    With a warning Reid swiftly sidestepped, while Harley did a flip to dodge the laser. However, while both of them managed to escape unharmed, the innocent bystanders who had no idea what was happening up ahead were not so lucky.


    The crimson laser cut through the crowd, taking dozens of lives in the process.


    "Quick! Run!"


    "Terrorist attack! Run!"


    Reid yelled loudly, causing panic to spread throughout the crowd.


    In an instant, the ordinary people in the mall began to scatter in all directions, fleeing in a frenzy.


    In such chaos, even though Scott¡¯s vision was sharp, it became difficult for him to keep track of Reid as he moved further away in the crowd.


    What¡¯s more, Reid had already pulled out Luthor''s character card. As the panicking crowd concealed his figure, Reid quickly merged the card into his body. In just a moment, he transformed into a bald man in a suit¡ªLex Luthor.


    Losing Reid as his target, Scott shifted his focus to Harley, Reid¡¯s sidekick.


    It was this woman who had hit him the baseball bat. If it hadn''t been for her, he would have killed Reid by now.


    Therefore, his hatred for her was just as intense.


    But this wasn¡¯t the small restroom anymore. Harley was agile and skilled, and with her preparations, no matter how Scott unleashed his laser attacks, she was always able to dodge with various acrobatic moves.


    ¡°Damn it!"


    Seeing that Harley was not only avoiding the attacks but also getting farther away, Scott reluctantly started moving his feet, heading toward the crowd.


    What Scott didn¡¯t notice was that among the crowd, there was a bald man walking toward him calmly. Along the way, he picked up various small items from nearby stores, assembling something in his hands.


    The moment Scott brushed past Reid, who was now playing the role of Lex Luthor, he grabbed his shoulder firmly.


    ¡®Such strength!¡¯ Scott was taken aback.


    Although Luthor¡¯s strength didn¡¯t reach the level of a superhuman, as a human, he was close to being the best. The difference between him and Batman was mostly in their fighting skills. In terms of physical ability, Luthor and Batman were quite similar.


    This was normal. If Luthor hadn¡¯t achieved the peak of human strength, he wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to challenge the mighty Son of Krypton.


    But Scott didn¡¯t know any of this. He was just surprised that this human dared to stop him.


    Immediately, he planned to turn around and fire a laser at this foolish human.


    However, as he turned his head, Reid had already aimed a nail gun directly at his forehead.


    ¡°What?!¡± facing the nail gun, Scott let out a surprised cry.


    Without saying anything, Reid pulled the trigger, and the steel nail shot toward Scott¡¯s forehead.


    "Let go!"


    Feeling the threat of death, Scott immediately released all his laser power, melting the steel nail that was coming toward him in an instant. But with Luthor''s physical abilities, combined with the combat skills from the Joker and Alfred, Reid quickly crouched down and dodged the attack.


    Seizing the moment while Scott was still reacting, Reid landed an uppercut to his chin, sending Scott flying backward and crashing to the ground.


    After knocking Scott down, Reid quickly moved forward and kicked him as he tried to get up, sending him back to the ground, then followed up with a relentless series of punches and kicks.


    "Do you have any idea who you''re attacking? Who do you think you are?"


    As Reid spoke, he adopted Luthor''s proud tone.


    "Let me tell you exactly who you¡¯ve messed with! I¡¯m Lex Luthor, the smartest man on Earth!"


    "Y-You... damn you!"


    Scott kept trying to rise, but Reid''s seemingly wild punches and kicks landed precisely where Scott was trying to push himself up, preventing him from standing.


    "Get off me!!"


    With a roar, Scott unleashed another burst of lasers, pushing Reid back and buying himself a chance to stand up.


    "You''re still standing? Interesting. Let''s see how long that lasts."


    Seeing Scott back on his feet, Reid showed no signs of retreat, continuing to take up a combat stance and quickly closing the distance between them.


    Now, Scott''s weakness in controlling his powers became apparent.


    With the red crystal glasses being the only means to control his abilities, every time he used the laser, he had to adjust the glasses. In close-quarters combat at this distance, he had no chance to manipulate the red crystal glasses.

 48: Scott’s Defeat

    After narrowly dodging another laser, Scott was forced to engage in close combat with Reid.


    At first, Scott was confident, believing that with his combat training at the academy, he wouldn''t lose to an ordinary human.


    However, once they began exchanging punches and kicks, he quickly realized how wrong he was.


    Reid''s movements were clean, precise, and fast¡ªhis strikes were sharp and brutal, leaving Scott with no chance to defend himself.


    If Reid was only playing as Lex Luthor, without the aid of technology, he wouldn''t stand a chance in close combat against Scott, considering Luthor''s reliance on tech in his fights. Despite his superior physical condition, Luthor wasn''t specifically trained in hand-to-hand combat.


    But the problem was that Reid, while playing as Luthor, also had the combined abilities of Alfred and the Joker.


    The former was a high-ranking MI6 agent, capable of fighting even superpowered villains despite his age. The latter was so formidable that even Batman would struggle to get an advantage in hand-to-hand combat when he was serious.


    In comparison, Scott''s combat skills were severely lacking.


    "You bastard!"


    Another right hook landed, and Scott staggered back a few steps.


    Feeling the dizziness from the blow to his head, he looked around, seeing the world blur and the looming figure of Luthor coming closer. Scott finally felt fear.


    He had to admit it¡ªhe was no match for this human. With the head injury and severe concussion, if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would be in real danger.


    "Stay the hell away from me!"


    Desperate to escape and survive, Scott unleashed another full-powered laser, pushing Luthor back, before turning and running toward the distance.


    He needed to leave. He had to go back to the academy and find the professor to take revenge.


    ¡®Running away? With injuries like these, there''s a chance a mutant could heal, I can''t just let him go.¡¯


    Reid wouldn¡¯t chase after Scott, who was desperate to escape. People could tap into hidden potential when they''re close to death, and Scott''s laser eyes were strong enough to kill him. But even if Reid didn''t want to pursue him, he couldn¡¯t let Scott leave unscathed.


    Frowning, he pulled out a small plastic toy that had been modified at some point.


    There was a toy shop nearby, and some of the toys there had batteries and motors. With the steel nails from before, Reid had easily crafted what looked like a makeshift grenade.


    "Grow up and explode!"


    He let out an incomprehensible yell as he threw the toy in Scott¡¯s direction.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "What the hell?!"


    Hearing Reid''s strange yell, Scott turned his head slightly and saw a small toy flashing with electric sparks coming toward him. The smiling face on the toy looked terrifying to him.


    Then...


    Boom!


    The explosion from the toy wasn¡¯t that powerful, but the steel nails propelled by the blast dug deeply into Scott¡¯s body.


    "Ah!!"


    With a scream, Scott¡¯s red crystal glasses fell off, and a steel nail pierced his right eye, immediately crippling half of his abilities.


    Without the red crystal glasses to suppress him, Scott¡¯s eyes would now release laser beams at full power just by opening them.


    Even the entire mall began to shake as the lasers shot out uncontrollably, making Reid quickly abandon any thoughts of using a steel nail gun to finish him off.


    "Harley, follow him. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    "Understood, Boss!"


    Following the order, Harley immediately took action, keeping a safe distance to avoid being accidentally injured, and followed Scott out of the mall.


    While the mall continued to collapse, Reid took the opportunity to remove his role-play in a secluded corner, returning to his true identity.


    ¡®It seems the items I bought today will take some time to arrive.¡¯ Reid thought, blending in with the fleeing crowd as he exited the mall. Not long after, Scott vanished from sight, and the police and fire department arrived on the scene.


    "Well, with this, I can confirm the situation with mutants in this world. The problem must be with Charles." Reid mused, recalling that on Earth-1815 in the Marvel universe, Charles was a mutant supremacist who had orchestrated terrorist attacks because of his beliefs.


    From what he saw today, it seemed that Charles in this world shared similar views. That would explain why Scott, a student of Charles, came to kill him.


    However, Reid still didn''t fully understand the reason for Scott''s attempt on his life. After all, the Joker Infection that caused Jean to fall in love with the hallucination of him was something Reid never could have anticipated.


    ¡®I should follow up on this, and Scott is good research material, isn''t he?¡¯


    Just recently, Reid had been thinking about studying humans without superpowers as candidates for super-soldier experiments. Now, Scott had practically delivered himself to Reid''s doorstep. No matter what changes had occurred at the mutant academy, from Reid''s perspective, he had to thank them.


    With that thought, Reid once again transformed himself into Lex Luthor and headed toward Harley''s location.


    ......


    In a dimly lit alley in New York, Scott was covered in blood. The injury to the back of his head was far worse than he had imagined.


    Even though Scott hadn''t died on the spot, the time that had passed, along with the steel nail that had pierced his eye, had left him extremely weak from blood loss.


    The reason he wasn''t releasing uncontrolled laser beams anymore was that Scott had put on his spare glasses.


    If he couldn''t open his eyes or kept releasing those lasers uncontrollably, he would never be able to avoid the crowd''s attention and escape to this place.


    ¡®Jean... I''m sorry... I can''t even defeat a human¡­¡¯


    Feeling like he was about to bleed out, Scott''s mind drifted to Jean''s image. In this world, influenced by Charles, he had become a mutant supremacist who discriminated against humans. But his feelings for Jean hadn''t changed much.


    As he turned the corner, he truly saw the person from his thoughts.


    Jean''s expression was as cold as when they first met, but this was the Jean he knew¡ªnot the one who had been infatuated by a mere human.


    "Jean... listen to me."


    Scott limped toward Jean, desperately trying to explain what he''d seen.


    "That guy, Reid, he''s a scumbag. He already has a woman by his side, yet he''s still messing around with you. He''s not worth your love. Forget about him, Jean..."


    But just as Scott was about to reach out to Jean, an invisible barrier blocked his path.


    "Jean?"


    All he got in response was Jean''s disgusted gaze and cold words.


    "Scott, for the sake of my happiness with Reid, could you do me a favor... and die?"


    "What? Jean... what are you saying?"


    Scott was startled by the murderous words from Jean. He instinctively took a step back.


    But then, he moved toward Jean again, trying to explain. However, at that moment, an invisible force gripped his neck, and he could no longer speak.

 49: Scotts Fate

    The invisible telekinetic force gripped Scott¡¯s neck tightly, lifting him off the ground.


    The suffocating pain tormented Scott, but what hurt him even more was Jean¡¯s naked murderous intent.


    She was going to kill him, all because of a human.


    Scott had realized this, but no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free from Jean''s telekinesis.


    "Please... Jean... let me go..."


    With his last breath, Scott pleaded for mercy. But Jean remained unmoved. Instead, she increased the pressure on his neck, ensuring that he wouldn''t utter another word.


    As his face turned dark and his consciousness began to fade, Scott¡¯s survival instincts took over.


    He removed his red crystal glasses, no longer constrained. With all his remaining strength, he unleashed a laser attack on Jean.


    Under the threat of the laser, Jean was forced to withdraw all of her power and counterattack with her telekinesis.


    The crimson beam was scattered by the invisible force just as it was about to reach Jean. The energy dispersed in all directions, indiscriminately damaging everything around them. The narrow alley quickly became riddled with holes.


    In this contest, Jean held the absolute advantage.


    Charles of this world was a mutant supremacist, and naturally, his determination to overthrow humanity meant he didn¡¯t restrict Jean''s powers.


    Without any suppressions, Jean used the strength granted by the Phoenix Force to slowly overpower Scott''s laser.


    "No... stop, Jean, don¡¯t do this."


    Scott didn¡¯t stop firing his lasers, but his voice was filled with pleading.


    He knew he wasn¡¯t a match for Jean. He no longer hoped to be with her; he only wanted to survive.


    But Jean showed no sign of relenting. In fact, after hearing Scott¡¯s voice, her disgust only deepened, and the speed at which she overwhelmed his lasers increased.


    "No! Please, don''t! Please don''t kill me, no... no!!!"


    As the laser was completely suppressed back into Scott¡¯s eye socket, Scott, now unable to resist, had his head crushed by telekinesis, turning him into a headless corpse that quietly lay on the ground.


    It was all over.


    Scott, who had survived Reid¡¯s attack, ultimately died at the hands of the woman he loved, and his body was left disfigured.


    "Reid, did you see that? No one can stop us from being together."


    As Scott died, the disgust on Jean¡¯s face instantly vanished. She used her telekinesis to shield herself from the blood that splattered around, making sure none of it touched her body. She didn''t want Reid to see this cruel side of her.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Turning around, Jean looked toward the alley entrance. In the sunlight, she imagined seeing Reid waving at her.


    "Reid, you¡¯ve come! I¡¯m coming right over, wait for me!"


    Jean turned and walked toward the alley exit, chasing after Reid in the sunlight.


    Meanwhile, Scott¡¯s body lay untouched in the shadows.


    .......


    "Oh my God! This is true, earth-shattering love!"


    Seeing the bloody and brutal scene stirred something inside Harley. She couldn¡¯t control her chaotic tendencies anymore, and her behavior became erratic and wild.


    She danced like a butterfly in the alley, which was now stained with Scott¡¯s blood. Occasionally, she touched the blood splatters on the walls with her fingers, using them as lipstick to paint her lips. This added a seductive danger to her already crazy self.


    At the same time, Reid, playing as Luthor, followed closely behind Harley as they entered the alley. He avoided stepping into the blood pool, not only for the sake of his Luthor persona but also because of his own obsessive-compulsive tendencies.


    He felt nothing when he killed, but the blood splattered after someone else¡¯s killing disgusted him. His double standards were becoming clear.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Joker Infection to be this powerful.¡¯ Reid was surprised.


    He and Harley watched from a distance as Jean killed Scott, and it was then that Reid realized it was all because he had infected Jean with the virus.


    At this moment, Reid felt an impulse of pouring his blood directly into New York¡¯s water supply. If he did that in every city, wouldn''t he be able to control the entire United States?


    But that was just a thought. Reid knew such an idea was unrealistic.


    The main effect of the virus was to alter the target''s mindset, turning them into something like himself. The Batman Who Laughs even killed other Jokers.


    Jean¡¯s case was a miracle. Her long years of isolation, a fragile heart, and the superpower that could turn hallucinations into reality all led to the creation of someone like Jean under such extreme conditions.


    Controlling the world through the virus was nothing more than a dream.


    If he actually tried to implement it, the most likely outcome would be that the world¡¯s heroes would become selfish, while the villains would descend further into depravity. That would be the only result.


    ¡®However, after this incident, mutants will certainly be exposed to the world''s gaze. Charles¡¯s plan to keep mutants hidden will be ruined. There should be changes on the mutant side to respond to the human governments'' reaction.¡¯


    Reid pondered and in his estimation, Charles wouldn¡¯t immediately launch a terrorist attack. After gathering power for so many years, he would likely want to wait for the perfect moment to act. Since that was the case, it was very possible that Charles would split his forces to distract others, hoping to lower the government¡¯s guard and this also gave Reid more time.


    Reid didn¡¯t think that having an infected Jean would guarantee his safety. While Jean, lost in her hallucinations, had played an unexpected role, she was still a force beyond his control.


    He needed more power, which meant more time to unlock more DC characters. Only then could he resist the mutants when they eventually launched their final attack.


    If the mutants continued to build up power secretly, Reid would likely be too late. But once the mutants were forced into the open, the human government''s pressure would slow their accumulation of power.


    The government, aware of the mutants¡¯ existence, would also be working to gather strength to defend against them.


    In the back-and-forth, Reid would finally have the time he needed.


    ¡®Now... it¡¯s a matter of taking it one step at a time.¡¯


    After Reid finished thinking, Harley had just calmed her excited emotions. He then proceeded to make the necessary arrangements.


    "Harley, take care of the body. As for the blood, let''s leave it for those organizations with ridiculously long names that won¡¯t bother changing them for another decade."


    "Got it, Boss!" Harley responded, grinning.


    With practiced hands, Harley pulled out a burlap sack and expertly packed Scott¡¯s body.


    As for how she would get the body back to the apartment and transport it to Gotham, that was a problem for Harley to solve. With Alfred (Joker) still in Gotham, Harley could contact him if needed.


    Reid, however, returned to Gotham in advance, planning to set up a laboratory there. After all, it was his base and important research would take place there in the future.


    With a new experimental subject in hand, Reid aimed to analyze the data as quickly as possible. Once successful, he''d move forward with his plans and directly join the Os Industries.

 50: Mutants Divide

    Setting up a lab in Gotham City wasn¡¯t a difficult task.


    The Joker Gang provided the funding, and Wayne Enterprises handled the logistics. Anything he needed was easy to acquire¡ªexcept for Vibranium, which was tightly controlled by Wakanda. Other than that, no matter how illegal or rare, nothing was truly out of reach in Gotham.


    Once the lab was set up, Reid continued his role as Lex Luthor and got to work.


    By now, he fully understood how his role-playing system differed from those in the novels he had read in his past life.


    While the system granted progress percentages easily, the real challenge was completing the character¡¯s missions¡ªnot just staying in role.


    That meant he didn¡¯t have to be overly cautious about staying in character at all times. Breaking character might lower his progress, but the right actions would quickly raise it again.


    For example, if he could find a suitable superhuman to serve as Luthor¡¯s rival, someone like Superman, his role play progress would soar.


    Unfortunately, neither the cards he possessed nor the current state of the Marvel world provided a suitable ¡°Superman" to act as Luthor¡¯s rival.


    So for now, all Reid could do was focus on research.


    Luthor was a genius, a scientist. Research was a fundamental part of his life, and the same applied to his role-play. As long as Reid used Luthor¡¯s identity to conduct scientific experiments or scheme elaborate plans, his role-play progress would continue to grow.


    ¡®The only problem is that before completing the character mission, I can''t reach 100%.¡¯


    Inside the lab, Reid let out a sigh, then reached for a vial of red serum from the equipment tray.


    "It¡¯s done. A serum that allows humans to generate and actively control special energy."


    A month had passed since Scott''s attack. With Lex Luthor¡¯s capabilities, Reid had completed the serum''s development within this time. He also received news that Norman and Otto were struggling and were about to seek investment. The timing couldn''t be better.


    "Harley, come with me. Joker, keep an eye on Gotham."


    Ever since Harley barged into the bathroom to test the hardness of Scott¡¯s skull, Reid realized how important it was to have a follower by his side.


    At least until he had enough power, having a subordinate was still necessary.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Bringing Harley along, Reid set off for New York once again. This time, his goal was to completely turn Os Industries into LexCorp.


    ¡­¡­


    Westchester, Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters.


    "Charles, the government officials have left."


    In Charles Xavier¡¯s office, Erik was no longer present. On the school grounds, fewer older mutants could be seen running around.


    Because Erik had left.


    Just as Reid predicted, Charles refused to recklessly wage war on human society.


    Their goal wasn¡¯t just the United States¡ªit was the entire world. He wanted a future where mutants ruled over humanity.


    And right now, they hadn¡¯t even fully united the mutants within the U.S.


    So, the mutants split.


    The faction led by Erik opposed Charles'' vision of peaceful coexistence with humans. They also openly admitted that Scott had been their vanguard in attacking humanity.


    A great battle erupted within the school, nearly destroying half of the mansion. Afterward, Erik left with his followers and officially established the Brotherhood of Mutants.


    Meanwhile, Charles stayed behind, maintaining the image of a peace-seeking mutant as he began negotiations with the U.S. government, searching for a future where both sides could coexist.


    Reid had predicted all of this.


    Beyond the intelligence he had sharpened under the influence of the Joker and Luthor, his true advantage lay in his understanding of this world.


    The development of the Marvel world followed a certain trajectory¡ªpossibly because the writers were running out of ideas and kept recycling classic storylines.


    But within the Marvel multiverse, this translated into events naturally unfolding in predetermined ways with just a slight push in the right direction.


    "I understand." A trace of exhaustion appeared on Charles'' face.


    When he learned that Scott had acted on his own and caused chaos in human society, Charles immediately distanced himself from Erik, keeping the majority of mutant forces under his control while allowing Erik to take a smaller group and play the role of the villain.


    But the human government wasn¡¯t so easily fooled. They knew things weren¡¯t that simple.


    Fortunately, the mutants had already gathered enough power to pose a real threat. The government wouldn¡¯t dare act against them so soon¡ªCharles still had time.


    "Raven, in a while, you¡¯ll need to fake your death. Then, go find Erik. His side is too weak and needs support."


    "Understood."


    Replied Raven, still wearing the guise of an elderly woman. But soon, this identity would "die of old age," allowing her to leave the school and join the Brotherhood under her true form.


    "By the way, how is Jean doing now?" Charles asked about Jean''s current situation.


    The main reason he had decided to conserve his strength was because of Jean. He could tell that it would take her some time to master her powers. Once she did, overthrowing humanity would be an effortless task.


    "Jean... seems to be becoming more and more obsessed with that human man. Her room is filled with drawings of him based on her memories. Do you think this is really okay, Charles?"


    Raven was concerned that their greatest asset, Jean, might abandon their ideals due to her infatuation with a human man.


    Charles, however, seemed confident.


    "It''s fine. Our goal isn''t to eradicate humanity. I''ll find time to talk to Jean and make sure she understands that only when mutants rule the world will she truly be able to be with the man she loves."


    "I hope so."


    Raven left, and Charles sat alone, quietly in his chair.


    Despite the unexpected turn of events, everything was still relatively stable. Mutants were continuing to move toward a brighter future, but for some reason, Charles couldn''t shake a feeling of unease in his heart.


    ''It feels like something''s been overlooked, but... what could it be?''


    ......


    At the same time, Reid had returned to New York City with Harley and his research results.

 51: Unexpected Visitor

    New York City, in a rented laboratory.


    The two founders of the still-developing Os Industries were faced with a special guest: a representative from the military.


    In the past, if a military representative had shown up, they would have been thrilled. But now, judging by their expressions, it was clear that things were not as simple.


    This military representative was not here to invest. Instead, he was sent by a military research facility to recruit these two geniuses to work for them.


    Norman and Otto, although they hadn''t yet achieved success, had performed quite well in academics and had made some impressive statements. With Howard retired and the young Tony still growing, the military wanted to seize this opportunity to reduce its dependence on Stark Industries. They needed other geniuses to join the military effort.


    Although Stark Industries paid significant taxes, the military couldn''t afford to rely on a single corporation for all its needs.


    However, Norman and Otto were displeased with the offer.


    They had their own ideals and goals. They didn''t want to join the military to make weapons. They wanted to be at the top, to be the bosses, not research employees working for the military.


    "We¡¯re sorry, Major Rhodes, but we cannot accept your proposal. We have our own research to focus on. Apologies." Otto was the first to decline the offer, and although Norman had something he wanted to say, he ultimately nodded in agreement.


    Otto was right. The work he wanted to do couldn¡¯t be done within the military. Only by starting his own company and controlling his own resources could he freely conduct his research.


    ¡®I must cure Emily¡¯s family genetic disease. I can¡¯t give up for the sake of immediate gain.¡¯


    "Is that so? What a shame." the military representative, James Rhodes, said, not forcing the issue. He planned to leave immediately.


    Just then, Lex Luthor, played by Reid, swaggered into the room through the main door, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    "Oh? A shame? Lex Luthor just walked in. You should be celebrating.¡±


    "Who are you?" Norman immediately turned and asked, clearly not recognizing the bald man and wondering what gave him the right to enter their lab.


    "Lex Luthor?" Rhodes and Otto exchanged a glance, both with a faint recognition of the name.


    Under the influence of the system, Luthor¡¯s information had merged with this world. Being a genius himself, Otto had heard of Lex Luthor.


    As for Rhodes, he remembered the list of scientists he had received while on mission, which included Lex Luthor¡¯s name. Luthor was listed among the top scientists and was a prime candidate for recruitment.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    However, the information stated that Luthor had been residing in the chaotic Gotham City. Rhodes had planned to finish inviting the scientists in New York first and then head to Gotham to search for Luthor. He hadn¡¯t expected Luthor to show up on his own.


    ¡®And from the looks of it, it seems like Lex Luthor is here for these two.¡¯ Rhodes realized.


    Understanding that, he chose to stay quiet, intending to observe what would happen next.


    "Who am I? As a scientist, you don¡¯t know the name of Lex Luthor? That¡¯s quite a failure on your part." Reid said, shaking his head. He then swept Norman and Otto¡¯s research papers onto the floor with one swift motion.


    This action left even Otto, the normally calm one, fuming with anger.


    "You''ve gone too far! Luthor!" Otto snapped.


    "Too far? Am I really that over the top?" Reid replied, pointing to the scattered papers on the floor.


    "Biogenetic transfer technology, brain-machine interface technology¡ªsure, it sounds promising. But do you have the capability to actually make it happen? Without substance, these ideas are nothing. They belong on the floor." Reid continued, his voice sharp.


    "You..." Norman and Otto were both enraged by Reid''s words. They were both regarded as geniuses in their field, and being belittled like this was a new experience for them.


    "What¡¯s wrong with that? I came here to show you what a true genius looks like."


    With that, Reid grabbed a whiteboard from the side and began writing his already prepared materials onto it.


    Rhodes tried to move closer to see, but Reid quickly shooed him away, saying he was being a hindrance.


    This frustrated Rhodes. He just wanted to watch the spectacle, but now he was being dismissed? He wasn¡¯t even a scientist!


    Meanwhile, Norman and Otto¡¯s expressions began to change.


    Otto, who mainly focused on physics and nuclear technology, could tell that Luthor''s so-called super-soldier plan wasn¡¯t bad, but he didn¡¯t feel any immediate connection to it.


    Norman, however, was a biologist. He immediately understood the significance of the detailed information. There were only two possibilities: either Luthor was showing off with non-existent concepts just to grab attention, or he had already developed a working prototype, and what he was displaying now were just the results derived from it.


    As for Rhodes, at first, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, since he couldn¡¯t understand the material. But after seeing Norman and Otto¡¯s expressions, he realized... Maybe he wasn¡¯t supposed to understand it after all.


    Still, not wanting to look out of place, he put on a serious expression, staring at the whiteboard and pretending to understand the complex terms he couldn¡¯t even recognize.


    "Well, gentlemen, do I have your attention now?" Reid asked, a slight smirk playing on his lips as he revealed the full set of information.


    After that, he leaned against a nearby table, watching the surprised expressions of the others.


    ¡®As expected, playing characters like Luthor and Tony Stark was easy, just be arrogant and over the top.¡¯ Reid was secretly pleased as his role-playing progress continued to climb.


    Otto glanced at Norman, who slowly nodded in response.


    At first, they hadn¡¯t understood what Luthor¡¯s intentions were in coming to them. But now, they did.


    "Presenting such technology to us... what do you want in return?" Norman asked.


    Reid smiled faintly. He had known from the start that Otto might not see the value of the technology¡ªright now, Otto was just a scientist focused on achieving his own goals.


    But Norman, the capitalist disguised as a scientist, would certainly understand the worth of this research material.


    No need for the elaborate approach he used with Tony Stark. With Norman, Reid got straight to the point.


    "I''m putting up this technology and five million dollars to invest in your company. So, gentlemen, how much of a stake are you offering?"


    Rhodes, standing off to the side, wanted to say something. After all, Luthor was also on his recruitment list. If he joined the company, wouldn''t that mean his invitation was dead in the water?


    But just as he was about to speak, he realized¡ªhe had no standing to interfere in their deal.

 52: The Human Trial

    Norman and Otto exchanged a quick glance before nodding. After a brief discussion, Norman stepped forward once again.


    "Otto, could you explain to Major Rhodes what exactly this research data represents?"


    Though Rhodes was putting on a convincing act, Norman knew that the military couldn''t possibly have mastered such advanced technology. If they had, there would already be an entire battalion of Captain Americas running around.


    Taking advantage of the moment while he and Reid discussed investment terms, Otto began explaining to Rhodes.


    "Major Rhodes, based on the data presented, this appears to be a super soldier serum."


    "A super soldier serum?¡±


    Rhodes'' eyes widened in shock.


    At just over twenty years old, he had already made a name for himself as a rising star within the U.S. military. Naturally, he was well aware of the military''s long standing ambitions.


    Ever since Captain America first appeared during World War II, the military had never stopped fantasizing about recreating the super soldier serum.


    After Dr. Abraham Erskine¡¯s death and the loss of his research, the U.S. had failed to replicate the serum. Even Howard Stark hadn''t been able to crack the formula.


    "What about the abilities? What kind of enhancements does it provide?"


    Knowing how much the military valued anything related to the super soldier program, Rhodes immediately started asking questions.


    He needed to fully understand this serum. Ideally, he wanted to witness its effects firsthand before reporting back to his superiors.


    "Emmm¡­" Otto hesitated for a moment. Biology wasn¡¯t his specialty, but after some thought, he finally provided an answer.


    "Currently, it appears the serum releases a high-energy red substance, capable of easily melting metal. However, the energy is confined to the body and dissipates over time. Re-injection of the serum is necessary to maintain its effects."


    "There are flaws?"


    Rhodes'' tone briefly shifted to one of disappointment, but he quickly pulled himself together. Having flaws was normal. The U.S. still hadn¡¯t created a super soldier serum that could be safely injected into humans, so why expect perfection?


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Norman and Reid had come to an agreement on the investment issue.


    "We are willing to offer Mr. Luthor 30% of the shares, but before finalizing, I have one last question."


    "Go ahead." Reid remained lazily leaning against the desk, as if the outcome had been completely expected.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "We would like to obtain the data from the human trials."


    As a natural capitalist, Norman wasn¡¯t ready to just hand over 30% of the shares without conditions. He knew that without a company, Luthor would have no means to conduct human trials.


    The reason for this request was to push Luthor to give up some of his profits, perhaps relinquishing his administrative rights or similar privileges.


    "I''m afraid the data from human experiments is currently unavailable.¡±


    Just as Norman had anticipated, Luthor, who had completed such research alone, simply didn''t have the qualifications to conduct human trials. As for using himself as a test subject? Thinking it over, Norman couldn''t imagine a scientist would do that.


    "Since that''s the case..."


    Just as Norman was about to lead the conversation and push Luthor to give up some of his benefits, Reid pulled out a red test tube.


    ¡°Rest assured, the human experiment data will be available soon."


    Saying that, Reid grabbed the syringe on the table and injected the serum into his arm.


    "Wait! Are you crazy?"


    Otto saw this and rushed forward to stop him, but it was too late. Reid, who had already injected the serum, was glowing with red energy.


    Powerful laser-like energy circulated around his body.


    ¡®Is this guy insane?¡¯


    Norman stared, shocked at what was happening. This guy in front of him was either a reckless madman or someone incredibly confident in himself. He must have been absolutely sure that the serum he created was flawless, even without human trials. Only someone like that would dare use their own body for the experiment.


    In fact, that was the case.


    Reid actually regretted it right after the injection. He wasn''t Lex Luthor, after all. He had just gotten so into playing the role of Luthor that he lost control for a moment and impulsively injected the serum into himself.


    Fortunately, Luthor''s abilities lived up to his expectations. The system had given him the most powerful version of the character, always maintaining the same mindset¡ªconfident, calculating, and unyielding.


    For example, Alfred was able to hold his own in hand-to-hand combat with some low-tier superpowered criminals, and the Joker could go toe-to-toe with Batman, all while having the Dionesium.


    As for Luthor, he was the smartest version from all the parallel universes.


    In Reid''s mind, the Luthor he was portraying was inspired by the version from the Red Son comics¡ª a Luthor who, using his unparalleled intellect, broke Superman''s spirit, reshaped the world, and accelerated human progress. Through his technological innovations, he not only ruled the world but also lived for 4,000 years, becoming the progenitor of a future Superman.


    This version of Luthor certainly had every right to be arrogant.


    ¡®It seems there are no obvious side effects.¡¯


    Rhodes had remained silent but had been closely watching Reid. After seeing the powerful red energy radiating from him, he finally relaxed. It seemed that, indeed, there were no issues.


    Under Luthor''s control, the red energy gradually receded back into his body. At that moment, everyone noticed that the floor beneath him had been melted into a clear footprint.


    "Oh? The effects are just as I imagined. Mr. Octavius, please record the data."


    Reid then quickly demonstrated the power brought by the serum. His physical abilities hadn''t improved, but his body could release red energy from various parts. The intensity of the energy could be controlled based on personal will. However, releasing too much energy would shorten the serum''s effective time.


    "Perfect. This is, without a doubt, the most perfect super soldier serum so far."


    After Otto finished recording the data, he could only offer this evaluation. At the moment, he was genuinely impressed. In his eyes, this kind of serum was beyond the current technological capabilities of humanity. Yet, Luthor had done it.


    Feeling awed, Otto couldn¡¯t think of any other words. However, he wouldn¡¯t admit defeat. He believed that, in his own area of expertise¡ªphysics¡ªhe had made achievements that were just as impressive as Luthor¡¯s.


    When the serum''s effects wore off, Reid looked at Norman and Rhodes.


    "So, what do you think? Does my technology warrant 30% equity and administrative rights? And as for the military, are they willing to invest in this project?"

 53: Rapid Growth

    Reid¡¯s investment was a done deal.


    Norman couldn¡¯t possibly let this opportunity slip by, even though he could see that Reid¡¯s ambition would eventually lead to a power struggle between them. But if Norman didn¡¯t have the guts to handle that, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Otto along to start a venture in the first place.


    Meanwhile, Rhodes had stopped his task of recruiting scientists and, instead, brought the super soldier serum data to meet with the army commander.


    "Major Rhodes, I hear you have something important to report?"


    The commander, already in his senior years, was nearing retirement in a few years. Rhodes was someone he had taken note of and promoted, aiming to nurture young talents for the future of the military.


    At this moment, the commander didn¡¯t realize that this young man, whom he¡¯d placed so much trust in, was about to give him a huge surprise.


    When Rhodes displayed the data and the video of the tests under the watchful eyes of the high-ranking officers, everyone was left speechless.


    After a long silence...


    "Excellent! This is great!"


    General Ross was the first to speak up.


    "This is fantastic! Though there are still flaws, this is the prototype, the future of America''s super soldiers. I suggest we immediately begin procuring the current version of the serum and invest in the next phase of development."


    The room filled with nods of agreement from the other high-ranking officials. Since the days of Captain America, the U.S. military¡¯s pursuit of super soldiers had never ceased, and now, it seemed that hope had finally appeared before them.


    The military never lacked money, and soon, decisions were made. Rhodes, having discovered the super soldier serum, was rewarded for his efforts.


    After the meeting ended, the old commander walked up to Rhodes, gently patting the young man''s shoulder.


    "Commander!"


    Rhodes returned the salute, and the commander spoke up.


    "Rhodes, I had originally planned to make you the liaison between the U.S. military and Stark Industries. However, you were the first to discover the super soldier serum and its creator, and you''ve already had preliminary communication with them. Now, I want you to take on the role of liaison with Os Industries as well. What do you think?¡±


    "Yes, sir!"


    In America, every official had capital behind them, and as a soldier from an ordinary background, Rhodes had none. The commander¡¯s decision to connect him with the powerful Stark Industries and the promising Os Industries was clearly laying out a path for his future.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    As long as he gained the goodwill of these two powerful companies, he wouldn¡¯t need public support, and his military career would be smooth sailing.


    ¡®Thank you¡­ Commander¡­¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, although Os Industries had received a $5 million investment from Reid, this amount wasn¡¯t enough to trigger a major change within the company.


    It wasn¡¯t until two days after Rhodes had left that another group of military personnel arrived at the Os Industries under his leadership.


    This time, they weren¡¯t there to recruit or invest; they came with an order for the super soldier serum worth $50 million. And it was clear that this was just the first step. After the initial order was completed, even larger orders would follow.


    In order to prevent the government¡¯s power from exceeding his control, Reid specifically placed a limit on the duration of the serum''s effects, ensuring it could only function as a consumable rather than a tool to create superhumans.


    With the influx of funds, the Os Industries began rapidly advancing.


    Norman, claiming that Luthor was the true researcher behind the serum, kept him and Otto in the lab to refine and perfect its mass production. At the same time, he rented larger office spaces and hired administrative and research staff. His intention was clear: to solidify his position as the chairman of the board.


    Indeed, with the company¡¯s newfound wealth, Norman, who held the majority stake at 50%, was appointed as the executive chairman.


    Reid, holding 30% of the shares, became the CEO. Otto, with only 20% of the shares, and due to his non-competitive nature, took up the position of a senior researcher, with no influence on the administration.


    Reid was fully aware that Norman was taking precautions against him, but he was not concerned.


    He understood that within the Osborn family, if Norman didn¡¯t have an illness, his wife Emily certainly would, and as for his son Harry Osborn, there was no doubt that he would have his own set of problems.


    Eventually, Norman would come to him for help.


    Thus, Reid remained calm, focusing solely on his research and quietly waiting for the company¡¯s development to unfold.


    And so, these peaceful days passed by for half a year.


    Reid had arrived in this Marvel world on December 16, 1991, and now the fall of 1992 had arrived.


    The company had stabilized and officially rebranded as Oscorp Industries. The reason for not including Luthor''s name was a deliberate decision on Norman''s part.


    This name is proof of his partnership with Otto. As long as he and Otto continued to work together, Luthor won''t be able to seize power.


    Once things settled down, Norman turned his attention to his current cash cow: the super soldier serum.


    This was the capital that Oscorp had developed. However, based on the information he received, the military had begun to complain about the limitations of the serum''s powers.


    The strength was indeed impressive. The red energy released from the serum could even melt tanks upon contact.


    But this energy couldn''t leave the body and had a time limit. Its usefulness on the battlefield was quite limited.


    The military''s desire to purchase had clearly decreased. After several interactions, it became clear that the serum needed an upgrade. The military was willing to invest and help Oscorp develop a new version of the serum.


    Norman refused their investment. If possible, he preferred not to take the military''s money. In six months, the revenue Oscorp had earned was enough to fund their research for a while.


    At the same time, Norman realized that the serum did indeed need to be upgraded.


    So, he put aside his administrative duties and went to the lab to join the research on the serum.


    "Luthor, we need to improve the serum. The military¡¯s losing interest,¡± Norman said. He then picked up the research data in front of Reid, skimmed through it, and after understanding the current state of the serum, he directly asked, "Do you think we can make the serum''s effects permanent? Make it so that soldiers who inject the serum can permanently gain superpowers?"


    Norman believed that as long as the serum''s effects could be made permanent, the military would definitely welcome such a serum. Even if it couldn''t release energy at a distance, they would certainly make large-scale purchases.

 54: Improving the Serum

    "Didn''t expect you, Norman, to be so naive," Reid said with a mocking smile.


    Norman was clearly annoyed, but considering that Luthor was the one who knew the serum best, he suppressed his anger and calmly asked, "What do you mean by that? If it really could be permanent, not just the U.S., other countries would rush to get it."


    Norman had no patriotic sentiment. Even if he couldn''t blatantly sell these military products to other countries, if they were willing to pay enough, he wouldn¡¯t mind quietly slipping them some of the serum.


    Reid put down his work and looked at Norman.


    "Norman, let''s talk from a technical perspective. I know you''ve been researching cross-species gene transfer techniques. You must understand that it''s easier to temporarily give someone a specific gene, but is it equally simple to completely alter all of a person''s genes?"


    Norman didn¡¯t need to think about this to know the answer.


    "Naturally, it''s easier with a time limit. But if it could be permanent, wouldn''t that be better?"


    "It would be better, but at the same time, it demands more from the user. How many people could handle such fundamental changes to their body? I could create that kind of serum, but how many could actually use it? There are so many people in the world, and so many soldiers in the U.S. Each person¡¯s physique is slightly different. How much would it cost me to ensure that a serum, which fundamentally changes the body, would work for everyone?"


    Norman frowned. In the past, he had been focused only on the effectiveness of the serum, not realizing these issues. But now, with the success of the serum that Luthor had created, he compared the two and began to see the difficulties in his own approach.


    Just as Norman was about to give up on the idea, Reid continued.


    "Even if I manage to make the serum effective for everyone, tell me, won''t the soldiers who have received the serum eventually retire?"


    "Once they retire and become regular civilians, wouldn¡¯t they become superpowered individuals among normal people? Would the government feel comfortable with that?"


    "Even if they sign agreements to never retire, would those officers really allow all their soldiers to have superpowers? How can they give orders to those soldiers, let alone manage them?"


    "And most importantly, if the serum¡¯s effects are permanent, how could we convince the military to keep investing in our project?"


    The first few points were things the average person wouldn''t immediately think of, but the last one instantly opened Norman''s mind.


    Just like how chair manufacturers don''t like chairs that last forever, because if the chair doesn''t break down, consumers won''t need to buy new ones. The same applies to the serum. If it were permanent, one injection for a lifetime, then what reason would the military have to keep coming back for more?


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "You''re right, Luthor. This is something I didn¡¯t consider. As a product, the serum shouldn¡¯t aim for permanent effects. But given the current situation, without new advancements, the military really will stop collaborating."


    Reid nodded. He knew this point as well and had already thought of a solution.


    Without hesitation, Reid injected himself with a vial of serum right in front of Norman, temporarily gaining the ability to release energy.


    Then, as Norman looked on in confusion, Reid waved his hand, and a red energy ball shot from his hand, blasting a paper shredder in the corner of the lab into pieces.


    "You... you can release energy for a remote attack now. Has the serum been upgraded?"


    Hearing Norman''s astonished words, Reid shook his head.


    "No, the serum is still the same as before. I¡¯ve just enhanced its stability a bit and reduced the chances of some idiots losing control of their energy after injecting the serum."


    He then turned to his research assistant nearby.


    "Did you record it?"


    "Yes, everything from the injection to the energy release and attack has been recorded."


    Reid nodded, then waved his hand and said, "Send it to Rhodes. Have him deliver it to the military''s higher-ups. They all thought my serum was too weak, but it¡¯s actually that they''re too dumb."


    Afterward, Reid turned back to the still confused Norman and explained, "It¡¯s actually very simple. During the serum''s active period, it grants humans a new ability. But since they''ve never had such a power before, it¡¯s like suddenly growing a new arm. Their brain doesn''t know how to control it."


    "Naturally, they can¡¯t project the energy outwards, instead, it just circulates around the body¡¯s surface."


    "Then you..."


    Norman pointed at Luthor, his confusion clear. "You just casually released an energy ball!"


    Reid smirked. "I¡¯m Lex Luthor. I¡¯m a genius. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    Norman immediately fell silent. Over the past six months, even though they hadn''t become close, he had learned that if he didn¡¯t want to be thoroughly humiliated, he should never argue when Luthor called himself a genius.


    Otto was still full of ambition, trying to surpass Luthor in physics, but Norman had already given up. He could tell that Luthor was far smarter than he was.


    "There are two solutions." Reid continued, and Norman immediately perked up to listen.


    "First, the military spends a huge sum to allow a few soldiers to suppress the super soldier serum and invest time in training to control the power. However, this is difficult as it requires overcoming years of ingrained instincts."


    "Second, we could create another serum that enhances the recipient''s sensitivity, allowing them to easily control the energy after injecting both serums."


    "Good! I like the second option!"


    Norman immediately agreed, considering the second option a good choice.


    When buyers complain that a product is ineffective, the best solution isn¡¯t necessarily to improve the product, but to release a new one to complement the old one and resolve the issue.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, news from the Oscorp Industries reached the military.


    The higher-ups in the military looked at the evaluation marked as coming from Lex Luthor, and their beards almost crooked with anger.


    ¡®Damn bastard! So you¡¯re the genius, and we¡¯re the useless ones, huh?¡¯


    These military leaders were actually the ones who had injected the super soldier serum and experienced its powers the most, and yet none of them could achieve the level of control that Reid had.


    And though Reid¡¯s words were harsh, they were undeniable!


    Fuming, the military leaders could only vent their frustrations on their subordinates, doubling the training load for the soldiers who had injected the serum but couldn¡¯t perform long-range attacks.


    That day, the military¡¯s resentment toward Lex Luthor reached unprecedented heights. It soared all the way to the skies.

 55: Spy?

    The sensory enhancement serum, developed to complement the super soldier serum, was launched as a new project.


    Norman also temporarily set aside his administrative duties and returned to the lab.


    He knew that while administrative work was important, it was only a small part of the business, especially for a newly established company like Oscorp Industries. To truly secure his position within the company, he needed to prove his value in the lab.


    This was Norman''s plan.


    Over the past six months, he had gained the trust of the company''s management. Most of the leadership within the Oscorp were loyal to him. Although Luthor had a few subordinates in key positions, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue.


    At the same time, Norman had realized something during their previous interactions. The researchers, who were completely obedient to Luthor, had made him aware of a fact.


    While he had been cultivating his own influence within the administrative domain, Luthor had not been idle in the lab.


    Thanks to his outstanding abilities and strong personal charisma, Luthor had managed to make nearly all of the researchers in Oscorp see him as their leader. The researchers didn¡¯t even consider Norman, the chairman, to be important.


    The Oscorp Industries relied entirely on the research lab''s results. If the lab faced problems, the whole company could collapse.


    Norman wouldn¡¯t allow his company¡¯s future to be at Luthor¡¯s mercy.


    So he came to bolster his image, to show all the researchers that he was not just the chairman, but also a skilled scientist.


    The value he could create would far surpass Luthor¡¯s.


    Only by creating this impression within the company could Norman secure his position as chairman and not be reduced to a mere shareholder.


    Reid, playing as Luthor, could clearly see through Norman''s intentions, but he remained steadfast, sticking to his strategy.


    After all, in his view, the man wouldn¡¯t last much longer. Since he had given up on competing with Reid in the lab from the start, it was only a matter of time before he stepped away for good.


    Reid also couldn¡¯t just force Norman out. The man¡¯s skills were still valuable, and his involvement did contribute to the research.


    What made Reid truly confident, however, was another piece of news.


    Norman''s wife, Emily, was about to give birth.


    ¡®Norman¡¯s wife giving birth means Harry Osborn and the future Spider-Man, Peter Parker will soon be born.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Reid set aside his work and headed to another laboratory.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    In Oscorp, those who had personal labs were exceptional researchers, and the owner of this particular lab was a newcomer who had only joined the company a little over a month ago.


    The reason he was given a personal lab was because both he and his wife were extraordinarily talented. Even with Reid¡¯s discerning eye, they were undoubtedly impressive.


    "Hey! Richard, how¡¯s the research going?"


    Richard Parker, that was his name.


    Since joining the Oscorp Industries, Reid had been keeping an eye on this biologist. However, during the recruitment process, he hadn¡¯t encountered Richard and hadn¡¯t been able to find any information on him.


    It wasn¡¯t until a month ago that Richard, along with his wife Mary, came in for an interview and with his outstanding performance, secured a position at Oscorp. Reid, in turn, arranged for him to have a personal laboratory.


    However, during this period, Reid noticed that Richard''s information had suddenly become more complete.


    At that point, Reid was almost certain that Richard was a spy, likely sent by S.H.I.E.L.D. or the FBI. He leaned toward S.H.I.E.L.D., remembering Richard¡¯s backstory as a former CIA agent, and knowing S.H.I.E.L.D. had strong ties to the CIA.


    "Hello, Mr. Luthor," Richard greeted politely, carefully putting down his work.


    Reid wasted no time and handed him the sensory enhancement serum issue to resolve.


    He wasn¡¯t one to hold back¡ªsome spies were employees too, so why not put them to use?


    "This is the next major focus of the company. I know what you''re capable of. You should be able to handle it."


    Richard took the materials and quickly assessed the situation. Drawing from the intel he had gathered within Oscorp Industries, he grasped Reid''s intentions.


    "Mr. Luthor, you intend for me to achieve results before Mr. Osborn does?"


    As a spy, it¡¯s crucial to build good relationships within the organization to gather intelligence. Richard had naturally heard that Norman had returned to the lab and taken over part of the work from Luthor.


    And that part was the very issue in Richard¡¯s hands.


    "It seems you know quite well."


    Reid nodded, not hiding his thoughts. He was after power. The entire company knew about the ongoing rivalry between him and Norman, so what was there to hide? Was he supposed to present himself as a noble figure? Reid didn¡¯t have the luxury for that.


    His goal was to defeat Norman as quickly as possible, completely take over Oscorp, and rename it LexCorp. That was his plan.


    "I understand."


    Richard was a little uncomfortable but still nodded. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen someone so open about their ambitions.


    As Reid had guessed, everyone already knew about the power struggle between him and Norman, so there was no need to pretend.


    After seeing Richard take the work, Reid smiled again and patted his shoulder.


    "I heard Mary is pregnant?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s four months along. So, I won¡¯t be able to come into work for a while."


    Richard said this with a hint of unease. After all, they had only been with the company for a month, and now Mary was about to go on paid maternity leave followed by her full maternity leave.


    They hadn¡¯t created any value yet, while their salary remained untouched, which did seem a little unethical.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m really looking forward to how smart you and Mary¡¯s child will be. With the timing of their births so close, maybe your child and Norman¡¯s child could even become good friends," Reid said with a smile.


    "Haha, you¡¯re joking, Mr. Luthor. There¡¯s no way Mr. Osborn¡¯s child and mine would ever become friends."


    Richard didn¡¯t take Reid¡¯s words seriously. After all, he thought he had kept his cover, and who could predict the future?


    Maybe Peter Parker could even become the President of the United States, who knows?


    ¡­¡­


    Building a good relationship with Richard was just a small part of the plan. With that in place, Reid would be able to position himself in front of Peter Parker at the right time.


    However, peaceful days didn¡¯t last long.


    Not long after Norman gathered a group of assistants to show off his talents, the news of his wife¡¯s impending labor pulled him out of the lab.


    And Richard, seizing this opportunity, solved the tough problem, shattering Norman¡¯s plans of gaining favor in the lab and making his image shine.


    *


    *


    *


    Thank you for reading! If you''d like access to extra chapters and want to support my work, you can visit my P@treon:


    P@treon/SilverShark769


    Your support means a lot, thank you!

 56: Birth of Harry Osborn

    At a hospital in New York.


    Norman once again walked into his wife Emily''s hospital room with a bouquet of fresh flowers, smiling as he sat beside her.


    Perhaps Norman couldn¡¯t be called a good man, but his love for his wife and son was genuine.


    These days, he spent at least four hours a day in the hospital room, time that he would normally have spent working in the lab. But because he wanted to personally care for his wife, he had given that up.


    He had abandoned the competition with Luthor in the lab to stay by his wife¡¯s side.


    "Norman, you really don¡¯t have to keep watching over me."


    "No, this is the one thing I can''t agree to. When you''re in your most painful moments, I have to be by your side."


    Norman immediately rejected Emily¡¯s words. He wouldn¡¯t regret it, even if, in the end, he lost everything in his battle with Luthor. He wouldn¡¯t regret his actions now.


    Besides, he never believed he would lose to Luthor in their competition.


    "Ugh..."


    Looking at her husband, Emily sighed. She, too, was a scientist. Before Luthor showed up, she, Otto, and Norman had worked and started their research together.


    She had met Luthor and formed her own opinion about him.


    He was a man so talented it was almost terrifying.


    And yet, this genius¡ªso distant from ordinary people¡ªmanaged to bring an unexpected sense of security to others while maintaining his pride. He possessed a strong charisma that commanded respect.


    Caught in the whirlpool of competition with him, Norman did not feel the true terror of Luthor. However, Emily, who had distanced herself from the company due to her pregnancy and was observing everything from a third-party perspective, keenly realized that her husband might not be Luthor''s match.


    If the struggle continued, they would lose everything.


    "Then, Norman, listen to me for once. Ease the tension with Luthor. Whether it''s you or him, neither of you can make Oscorp Industries function without the other."


    "I understand," Norman responded.


    A trace of displeasure flashed in Norman''s eyes, but he did not get angry with his wife. Instead, he held her hand and quietly stayed by her side for the next four hours.


    After coming out of the room, his expression darkened.


    "Oscorp Industries is mine, Norman Osborn¡¯s company! Even without Luthor, it will still be the same Oscorp Industries!"


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Emily''s advice not only failed to change Norman''s mind but only deepened his conflict with Luthor.


    ¡°Well, everything will be settled after Emily gives birth. At that time, I will slowly deal with you all, Luthor... and Otto¡­¡±


    (Otto: huh?)


    ¡­¡­


    As the time passed, Emily gave birth naturally to Harry Osborn, who would later become Peter Parker''s best friend. On the other side, Richard, due to Mary entering her late pregnancy stage, temporarily stepped away from the company.


    Norman, thrilled by the birth of his son, invited senior members of the company to a dinner he hosted in celebration.


    Naturally, the guest list included Reid and Otto.


    Unlike senior executives and researchers from established tech companies, the management of Oscorp Industries, as a newer company, focused on building relationships with the reserved researchers at the dinner, recognizing them as the company''s primary source of income.


    Among the researchers, Reid and Otto, as the leaders, were the main targets of the management''s attention.


    Reid was fine; after all, as the CEO, he had already had some interaction with the management.


    However, Otto was different. Since the company¡¯s founding, he had never been involved in management affairs. He had only focused on his research in his own laboratory.


    Therefore, all the management wanted to meet the company¡¯s third-largest shareholder.


    But this popularity wasn¡¯t something Otto enjoyed.


    He preferred his research results to be recognized rather than personal attention.


    As the management gradually realized Otto''s reserved nature, they all politely excused themselves, smiling as they left.


    At that moment, Reid slowly walked over.


    "Not used to this?"


    "Yeah..." Otto sighed. He was simply a scientist. He had no desire for power struggles. His only goal was to achieve his ideals through his research, nothing more.


    Reid didn¡¯t say much about this. Otto''s personality was what it was, and he didn¡¯t want to change it. Moreover, such a personality worked to his advantage.


    So, he smoothly changed the topic.


    "I heard, Otto, that you¡¯ve been leading a small team to research new materials. How¡¯s the progress so far?"


    As soon as Otto began discussing his research, the fatigue he had been feeling earlier seemed to vanish. He immediately pulled out a few documents from his jacket pocket and handed them to Reid.


    "The new alloy I¡¯ve been working on has a lower weight, higher strength, and is perfect for mechanical use..."


    Otto spoke passionately, his words flowing easily.


    Reid carefully examined the research material Otto had handed him. With his current intelligence, it was easy for him to see that Otto¡¯s research was thorough and nearing completion.


    As Otto had said, it was a new type of material with superior performance, one that could advance fundamental technology.


    From the impact it could have on the general public, Otto¡¯s research was far more significant than Reid¡¯s super soldier serum.


    However, he also noticed another point.


    ''Norman would probably be getting anxious soon.''


    After neatly organizing the documents, Reid returned them to Otto, who looked a bit uneasy.


    Reid smiled at him with a knowing look.


    "Well then, I suppose I must be the first to congratulate Dr. Otto. You¡¯re on the verge of advancing the era.¡±


    Since Otto didn¡¯t have any major achievements to present yet, Luthor''s approval meant a lot to him.


    Upon receiving Luthor¡¯s acknowledgment, Otto couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    "Same to you, same to you! Hahaha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after, once Emily had recovered and returned to the lab, Otto¡¯s research was successfully completed. His groundbreaking new material was far superior to current materials, offering better performance and giving hope for progress in basic technology.


    This breakthrough also provided Oscorp Industries with a new source of steady income¡ªsales of this new material.


    Otto, the third shareholder who had been in stark contrast to Luthor and Norman, and who had always focused solely on his research, had suddenly proven his worth to the entire company¡ªand even to the world.

 57: Conflict Within the Laboratory

    Otto''s reputation within Oscorp Industries soared to unprecedented heights.


    And under Reid''s subtle manipulation, there were growing voices of discord within the company.


    "The second largest shareholder, Lex Luthor, has outstanding administrative abilities, efficiently handling the company''s complex affairs. In terms of research, the Super Soldier Serum remains the company''s primary source of revenue."


    "Then there''s shareholder Otto Octavius. While he may not be skilled in management, his breakthrough in new materials has not only given Oscorp Industries a stable revenue stream but has also advanced global technological progress."


    "As for Norman Osborn, the majority shareholder, aside from handling the company''s trivial affairs, he doesn''t seem to have any particularly outstanding abilities."


    There were even rumors circulating that Norman only became the chairman because the other two were preoccupied with creating value in the laboratory, thus leaving the chairman position to Norman.


    Naturally, these words reached Norman''s ears.


    He knew very well that this was Luthor''s scheme, a deliberate attempt to stir up internal division within the company.


    Yet, Norman found himself unable to refute it.


    Because, in truth, he hadn''t created any tangible value for the company through research. Aside from gaining 50% of the shares due to his founding status, he hadn''t contributed much. In fact, the first time Oscorp improved the lab environment was when Luthor came with a $5 million investment.


    Moreover, watching Otto''s rising reputation, Norman''s inner anxiety grew. Even though Otto himself had no intention of pursuing power, his growing influence was a direct threat to Norman.


    Sensing the growing crisis and unable to defend himself, Norman could only bury himself in the lab once again, hoping to focus on the Super Soldier Serum and prove to the company that he, too, could create value.


    He had earned the right to sit in the chairman''s seat.


    However, with this anxious mindset, it was only natural for tensions to arise in the already gloomy lab environment.


    One day, as Reid arrived at the lab, he heard the sound of a flask shattering. When he entered, he discovered Norman was pinning a researcher to the ground, repeatedly punching and kicking him.


    On the side, Emily had fallen to the floor, her palm cut by glass, leaving a puddle of blood.


    After getting the full story, Reid understood what had happened.


    The public lab was already crowded, not exactly the ideal space for skilled researchers to work. But Norman, eager to prove his capabilities to everyone, insisted on working there with his wife as though it were a staged performance.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    In the narrow hallway, it was inevitable that some physical collisions would occur.


    The male researcher, walking too quickly, accidentally bumped into Emily, causing the flask in his hand to shatter and cut her palm.


    This triggered Norman''s long-suppressed anger.


    In a fit of rage, he pinned the researcher to the ground and began beating him relentlessly.


    No matter how much Emily tried to persuade him, Norman couldn''t calm down.


    Seeing the situation, Reid realized the time had come. A mocking smile appeared on his face as he quickly stepped forward and grabbed Norman''s fist.


    "Luthor, stay out of this..."


    Before Norman could finish, Reid landed a heavy punch to his face. As just an ordinary researcher, Norman stood no chance against Reid''s powerful blow. He was knocked to the ground, and only then did he realize what had happened.


    "You dare strike me?"


    Norman immediately tried to get up to fight back but was swiftly grabbed by the head and slammed onto the lab table.


    Reid then leaned down and whispered in Norman''s ear.


    "Norman, do you really think Oscorp''s success came from the people you hired? Who do you think built your empire? And now you''re biting the hand that fed you?"


    At this time, Emily, who had finally regained her composure, stepped forward to intervene.


    Reid released Norman, allowing him to stand, though Norman glared at him while Emily attempted to hold him back.


    "Luthor, I know the rumors in the company are your doing," Norman spat, his voice filled with anger. "You''re so desperate for power. If you have the guts, why don''t you just kill me?"


    Reid simply shrugged, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "Look at how pathetic you are, Norman. Rumors? Those are just the honest opinions of the employees. I''m much more capable than you. That''s the truth."


    "You!!"


    Once again provoked, Norman almost couldn''t hold himself back from charging at Luthor.


    On the other hand, Emily, knowing her husband couldn''t possibly defeat Luthor, quickly wrapped her arms around Norman''s waist, preventing him from doing something reckless.


    "You''ll regret this," Norman hissed as he seethed with anger.


    With nowhere to vent his frustrations, and noticing all the researchers standing behind Luthor, Norman had no choice but to leave. He could do nothing but make a few parting threats before walking out.


    "I''m sorry," Emily apologized, her voice full of regret as she watched her husband storm out.


    She quickly followed him, apologizing to everyone, especially the researcher whom Norman had just assaulted.


    "Alright, everyone, back to work," Reid called out after Norman''s departure. Gradually, everyone resumed their tasks.


    "If only Mr. Luthor were the chairman. That bastard Osborn is a good for nothing, just an incompetent fool, always raging and yet he gets to sit back and make money."


    The hushed whispers of the researchers reached Reid''s ears, but he paid them no mind.


    This was all part of his plan. Norman''s reputation had taken a massive hit, but a single event, something even more sensational, would be needed to break him completely.


    Just then, someone came forward to clean up the glass shards and the blood from Emily''s hand. Reid raised his hand to stop him.


    "I''ll handle it. You all get back to work."


    "Thank you, Mr. Luthor," the researcher said gratefully before returning to his work.


    Reid carefully cleaned up the broken glass while discreetly collecting Emily''s blood.


    What he wanted had never been the chairman''s position.


    It was everything that belonged to Oscorp, and the only things that could convince Norman to give up his shares were likely his wife, Emily, and their newborn son, Harry Osborn.


    ''Emily truly is a good woman. No wonder, even in the game, after being dead for years, she still paved the way for Peter and Harry''s dreams. Too bad she married the wrong man.''


    ......


    The next day, Reid publicly announced at the company meeting that the Super Soldier Serum would be renamed the Scarlet Serum, and that he would personally cease further development on it.


    The reason being that the serum had already reached its limits in terms of enhancing abilities. Continuing the research would only result in a slight increase in the energy output of the injectors, with no significant progress to be made.


    From now on, his focus would shift from the serum itself to developing specialized weapons for the serum''s recipients.

 58: Conspiracy

    Reid¡¯s announcement shocked the company¡¯s upper management.


    At present, Oscorp had developed a materials industry based on Otto¡¯s research, but as a new foundational technology, its profitability was relatively low.


    The real source of revenue still came from Reid¡¯s super soldier serum.


    When Reid laid out blueprints for a new line of advanced weaponry, the entire room fell silent. Since he had already made preparations, none of them had the right to question him.


    At the head of the table, Norman¡¯s face was twisted with rage.


    He didn¡¯t believe for a second that the serum had reached its limits.


    To him, this was Luthor¡¯s way of keeping him in check. By shutting down the serum project and shifting focus to weapon development, Luthor was effectively cutting him off from any leverage.


    With biological science losing its importance, Norman¡¯s area of expertise would be rendered useless.


    ''This is a trap.'' Norman thought. ''A carefully planned move to restrict my ability to generate profits.''


    Still, Reid hadn¡¯t said anything wrong in the meeting. The serum had indeed reached its peak.


    Originally developed using Scott¡¯s genes as a research template, the serum had granted enhanced abilities to its subjects. While it couldn¡¯t replicate Scott¡¯s laser-like optic blasts, it had achieved perfect control over the enhanced abilities it did provide.


    Though Norman wasn¡¯t entirely wrong either.


    This was a calculated move by Reid.


    If Norman wanted to prove his value within the company, he had to make a breakthrough in research. Otherwise, even if he managed to keep his shares, he would eventually lose his position as chairman to him, whose administrative and scientific expertise were far superior.


    And unlike Luthor, Norman wasn¡¯t an all-around genius. That was the harsh reality he was facing.


    He had no choice but to continue researching in the field of serums. However, the only thing left for him was a serum that Reid had already pushed to its absolute limit.


    Even Reid, possessing Luthor¡¯s intelligence, saw little benefit in further development¡ªit would be a waste of effort with minimal returns.


    So what would happen if someone less capable, like Norman, insisted on achieving breakthroughs in serum research?


    Mistakes were inevitable.


    And given Norman¡¯s current situation, a single mistake would be enough to strip him of his position as chairman.


    ¡®Besides, if my guess is correct...¡¯


    As the meeting ended, before leaving the conference room, Reid glanced at Norman, who was hurrying toward the lab.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After yesterday''s events, Norman wouldn¡¯t possibly seek his help. That left only Otto, Norman would undoubtedly turn to him, hoping to collaborate on serum research and achieve some kind of breakthrough.


    But putting two people with completely opposite personalities together, especially when one of them was on the verge of obsession¡ªthe outcome was predictable.


    Reid¡¯s strategy wasn¡¯t just an open, calculated move to push Norman toward failure. It was also a subtle ploy to drive a wedge between Norman and his last potential ally.


    Returning to his own lab, Reid took out the vial of Emily¡¯s blood he had collected.


    Now, all that was left was to wait.


    And to prepare for the final blow that would bring Norman down.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after, a specially designed fragrance, created by Reid himself, began circulating through every laboratory within Oscorp.


    For ordinary people, this special fragrance had an invigorating effect. It helped clear the mind and relieve fatigue. Lab tests confirmed it was completely harmless to humans.


    But there was one exception.


    Those who carried Emily¡¯s family¡¯s genetic disorder.


    Of course, no one in the company was supposed to know that Emily had such a condition.


    Naturally, no one would suspect that this fragrance could trigger her illness. And even if someone eventually figured it out, Reid could easily feign ignorance, claiming he had no idea about her genetic disorder.


    Standing at a distance, watching Emily at work in the lab, Reid let out a small smile before turning back to his own workspace.


    ¡®Poor woman. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. Your husband will give up everything to save you.¡¯


    In his hand, he weighed the cure, the only antidote capable of treating Emily¡¯s hereditary disease.


    In the Marvel Universe, curing such a rare disorder might have taken a genius like Reed Richards decades of research.


    But for someone like Lex Luthor, who had access to Kryptonian technology, fragments of Apokoliptian science, and a perfect understanding of human advancements, creating the cure was effortless.


    ¡­¡­


    Oscorp soon settled into a period of calm.


    Everyone focused on their respective projects, and the company expanded rapidly.


    But there was one key difference.


    Previously, Norman had handled administration while Reid remained in the lab.


    Now, the roles had reversed.


    With Norman desperately chasing breakthroughs in serum research, Reid stepped in to oversee the company¡¯s operations.


    Although Oscorp was still far weaker than the already massive Doom Industries, its rapid growth was undeniable.


    And for Norman, just as Reid had predicted, he managed to recruit Otto into his research team, leveraging their past friendship as the excuse.


    As the research progressed, Norman¡¯s impatience clashed with Otto¡¯s methodical approach.


    Many of Norman¡¯s reckless ideas were repeatedly shot down by Otto, leading to growing tension between them.


    From what Reid could tell, Norman was already beginning to see Otto as an obstacle.


    That said, the two of them did manage to develop something new, an altered version of Reid¡¯s serum.


    Unlike the original, which emitted a crimson glow, their new variant produced energy in black and white.


    Still, Reid wasn¡¯t worried.


    Maybe in another twenty years, they¡¯d actually create something groundbreaking. In some parallel universe, a powerful Sentinel might even owe its abilities to an Oscorp serum.


    But right now, in 1993?


    If they rushed to test their serum on live subjects, it would inevitably lead to disaster.


    ¡­¡­


    Around the same time, a family from China made their way across the ocean to America.


    They weren¡¯t here chasing fortune or the so-called ¡°fresh air.¡±


    They had come in search of a cure for their son, who was dying from an unknown illness.


    At this time, American medicine was widely considered the most advanced in the world. If there was any place that could offer a chance at survival for an unknown disease, it was here.


    Carrying their unconscious son, the couple traveled from hospital to hospital across New York.


    But in the end, every doctor gave them the same answer¡ªhopeless.


    Not only could they not cure the boy, but they couldn¡¯t even determine the cause of his coma.


    Even so, the parents refused to give up.


    They had heard that America¡¯s cutting-edge corporations possessed technology far beyond what was publicly available.


    So, they sold everything they owned, desperately searching for leads.


    Eventually, they found a name.


    Oscorp Industries.


    They learned that Oscorp had developed a miraculous serum, one that could turn an ordinary human into something more.


    Perhaps their son¡¯s salvation lay within Oscorp¡¯s walls!

 59: Desperate Norman

    "Norman, this is our next experiment plan."


    Inside the lab, after all the researchers had left, Otto handed the prepared documents to Norman.


    "Let me see." Norman took the papers and scanned through them. Most of the content detailed the current issues with their serum.


    The biggest problem was stability.


    The serum could indeed grant the subject a unique black and white energy. While its raw destructive power was slightly weaker than the previous laser-based serum, it had much greater versatility.


    Norman and Otto had already tested it on lab mice.


    The injected mice underwent a drastic transformation. Their fur changed, turning completely black and white, and their bodies constantly emitted energy without control.


    More importantly, this energy had properties the laser serum lacked.


    It enhanced the physical abilities of the user and had strong adhesion. It could easily attach to other objects and the user could even transfer a portion of their energy to others, temporarily granting them a weaker version of the ability.


    In terms of potential, this new serum far surpassed the Scarlet Serum Reid had created using Scott''s corpse as a sample.


    Norman had high hopes for it.


    But the side effects were just as severe.


    Not a single test subject had survived. They either exploded from the uncontrolled energy buildup or dropped dead the moment the serum''s effects wore off.


    So, in Otto¡¯s proposed research plan, aside from resolving known issues, the majority of the process focused on continuous animal testing. It involved making small adjustments, consuming large amounts of resources to refine the serum and slowly identifying the underlying problems over time.


    This approach was standard. Unless one was a genius like Luthor, who made no mistakes from the theoretical stage onward, skipping complex animal testing was impossible.


    But Norman couldn¡¯t wait.


    He frowned as he looked at the research schedule in his hands.


    "I think the animal testing phase is too long. This serum is meant for humans, after all. The sooner we start human trials, the faster we can identify the flaws."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°No.¡± Otto¡¯s reaction was immediate.


    As a scientist with no interest in power struggles, Otto was someone who preferred to take his time, following a structured approach to research. Norman¡¯s urgency was understandable, given his competition with Luthor, but Otto would never agree to rushing the process.


    "Norman, I know you¡¯re anxious, but don¡¯t be. You¡¯re well aware of the serum¡¯s side effects. Not a single test subject has survived so far. Rushing into human trials will only put lives at risk. Let¡¯s take our time. If you¡¯re worried about Luthor, maybe you should focus more on the administrative side of things and leave the lab to me."


    When Norman invited Otto to join the project, he had been upfront about its true purpose¡ªto compete with Luthor, whose influence within the company had grown significantly.


    To Otto, his old friend Norman still felt more trustworthy than Luthor. He was willing to help Norman secure his position as chairman.


    Even though their differing approaches had led to several heated arguments, Otto still chose to believe in Norman.


    However, Norman did not share the same sentiment toward Otto.


    He had already burned his bridges.


    Norman had invested massive resources from the company into this serum. Every cent earned from Luthor¡¯s Scarlet Serum had been funneled into this project.


    If he couldn¡¯t complete it soon, if the process dragged on for too long and the costs kept mounting, even if he eventually succeeded, Luthor would have already solidified his hold on the chairman¡¯s seat.


    That was something he could not allow.


    Moreover, if Norman couldn''t trust Luthor, could he really trust Otto? To Otto, their arguments were just disagreements on ideology, but to Norman, those arguments meant Otto wasn''t fully supporting him.


    Thinking about this, Norman''s expression grew darker, though he didn''t dare show it openly. Looking at Otto, he knew he still needed his help.


    So, Norman adjusted his mindset, forced a smile and said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you this time, Otto. I''ll calm down, and we will definitely create this new serum and make history."


    "Good!" Otto smiled as well, glad to see Norman was willing to change.


    After their conversation, Norman returned to his office. Everyone assumed he was planning to stabilize his reputation in the administrative sector after the experiment stalled, before turning against Luthor, who had been making waves in the administration.


    But in reality, although Norman didn¡¯t angrily smash anything when he got back to his office, he was trembling with anxiety.


    On the way there, he could already feel that in just a few months, the administrative department of Oscorp Industries had begun to lose respect for him. They were taking the tasks assigned by Luthor more seriously than those from their own chairman.


    He also realized that time was running out.


    Luthor¡¯s exceptional abilities had backed him into a corner.


    His ongoing collaborations with the military, as well as the partnerships with Stark Industries and Wayne Enterprises in materials, had brought massive profits to the company.


    Those who Norman had originally recruited, people who had once worked under him, were now slowly distancing themselves. By the time everyone fully supported Luthor, Norman feared he might lose his position as chairman¡ªmaybe even be dismissed when the company suffered losses.


    ¡®No, this can''t go on.¡¯ Norman shook his head. He had to act.


    He called in one of his trusted aides and gave a clear order.


    "Find volunteers for human testing in New York. Tell them it''s a new drug that can enhance physical strength and cure most diseases."


    "Understood."


    The aide didn¡¯t ask further questions and left Norman''s office to quietly spread the word throughout New York.


    Soon, word of this operation was brought to Reid''s office.

 60: Experiment Begins

    ¡®It seems Norman can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡¯


    Reid sat in his office, looking at the materials brought in by the head security.


    "Thank you for the information, William. While I¡¯m unable to offer a raise at this time, please accept this token of my appreciation.¡±


    Reid placed a bank card on the table. William, the head of security, didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately took it. He had no idea how much money was on the card, but given that the incredibly capable CEO in front of him had offered it, he assumed it must be a generous amount.


    William had originally been recruited by Norman. His role had been to work as security while gathering information inside the company, especially concerning Luthor.


    However, things had changed. Norman had repeatedly lost to Reid in their confrontations. Now, much of Norman''s power in the administrative sector had been taken by Reid.


    William, naturally, had begun to think for himself.


    Normally, someone like him would remain neutral, avoiding taking sides for fear of being eliminated. But the gap between Norman and Reid was too vast to ignore.


    Norman was a natural born capitalist, a genius and an exceptional leader. Without Luthor, Oscorp Industries would still have flourished.


    But his opponent was Reid, an entity with the intelligence of Luthor.


    In terms of administrative ability, Luthor was able to keep Earth advancing at a rapid pace for 4,000 years while remaining beloved by the public. He never once stepped down from his position as president.


    It wasn¡¯t until the pace of technological development could no longer keep up with the natural cycle of life and death that Luthor, at 4,000 years old, finally passed away.


    In terms of research ability, Luthor, who could comprehend the technology of Brainiac with a 12th-level intellect and was rated as having a 9th-level intellect by Brainiac, was one of the most brilliant minds in the Marvel Universe.


    The only ones who could surpass him, apart from those omniscient and all-powerful beings, were characters like Mr. Fantastic when tapping into his full potential.


    Reid, with such a vast difference in capabilities, was an overwhelming force in every sense.


    In terms of willpower, even when Luthor was possessed by The Anti-Life Equation, becoming a completely rational being similar to a god, he still managed to retain his hostility toward Superman through sheer force of will.


    Competing against such a well-rounded genius, it was clear to anyone under him who the superior party was. Since Reid was willing to offer an olive branch, they had no qualms about seeking a new master.


    "Thank you, Mr. Luthor. I¡¯ll get back to work now."


    "Go ahead. Security work is crucial. I look forward to your performance."


    Reid smiled as he watched the head of security. Once the door closed, he picked up the report again and reread it.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Norman¡­ you know what you¡¯re doing is underhanded, don¡¯t you? But within Oscorp Industries, there are still people who trust you."


    Reid would definitely expose this, though it might not spread across all of New York.


    It would be more than enough to let the people within Oscorp know that Norman Osborn, desperate for success, was willing to sacrifice the safety of his test subjects for his own ambitions.


    But Otto, as expected, would still choose to trust Norman. All Norman had to do was find an excuse to shift the blame onto him, and Otto would believe it.


    "However, it is because of that trust, the final clash will be that much more intense. Norman, after being chairman for over a year, it¡¯s time for you to step down."


    ¡­¡­


    Over the following days, rumors spread within the company that Norman was planning to conduct human experiments with the new serum, which had failed in animal trials.


    The rumors had no concrete evidence and Norman of course denied them vehemently. Even when Otto came to inquire, Norman found a way to brush it off.


    ¡®It must be that bastard pulling the strings behind the scenes.¡¯


    Knowing that even his trusted agents were under the other''s control made Norman realize that he couldn''t afford to wait any longer. He had to finalize the serum and only through human trials could he truly identify its flaws.


    ¡°It¡¯s them. I¡¯ll have them come by tonight. I¡¯ll personally conduct the experiment.¡±


    Now, he had a number of volunteers lined up. Among them was a Chinese family who had traveled across the ocean seeking medical treatment.


    They weren¡¯t American citizens, so if anything went wrong, it would be easier for Norman to handle.


    He knew that Luthor would be keeping a close eye on him. If anything went wrong, there would be no way to hide it.


    He could only hope that the serum wouldn''t cause any deaths once injected into the human body. As long as no one died, he''d still be able to maintain control.


    Meanwhile, the family that had come to New York received an invitation from Oscorp Industries. With anxious hearts, they prepared and arrived at the gates of the Oscorp building.


    Under the guidance of Norman''s trusted aide, they entered his personal laboratory.


    At the same time, Otto, who was supposed to have finished his workday, returned to the new project laboratory.


    When the rumors started circulating within the company, Otto had approached Norman for an explanation. Norman assured him that it was all part of Luthor''s plot to undermine his reputation and throw him off balance.


    Although Otto was somewhat skeptical¡ªafter all, Luthor had never been the type to resort to spreading rumors, he still chose to trust his old friend.


    On the other hand, Otto was willing to believe that his friend Norman was not the type of person to disregard the lives and deaths of others, leaving everything to time for answers.


    However, that evening, after returning home, Otto suddenly had new thoughts.


    Unable to shake them, he decided to return to the laboratory to make a few notes. He knew that if he didn''t, he wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully.


    Otto, being meticulous in his research, carefully examined the state of the laboratory, focusing particularly on whether the serum samples that had been produced were intact.


    But upon this inspection, he quickly noticed that two entire test tubes worth of serum were missing.


    At that moment, the rumors he had pushed aside resurfaced in his mind.


    ¡®No... Norman, you wouldn''t do this¡­¡¯


    Frantically, Otto left the laboratory, intending to find Norman. But just as he stepped outside, he saw Luthor, quietly leaning against the wall, waiting for him.


    "Luthor? What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing? A little relaxation, as anyone of reason would. There''s nothing odd about it.¡±


    "Relaxing?" Otto narrowed his eyes.


    Trusting Norman as he did, he briefly suspected that Luthor might have stolen those two test tubes of serum. But the words that followed from Reid shocked him deeply.


    "However, my entertainment for tonight is watching your dramatic reaction. After all, you must already have some idea of what will happen tonight, don''t you?"


    Otto''s expression changed again after hearing that.


    ¡®Yes, why am I even guessing? I could just go directly to Norman¡¯s lab.¡¯


    If Norman wasn¡¯t there, then he would have been worrying for nothing. But if Norman had already started the experiment, he could intervene in time.


    ¡®No, I absolutely cannot allow Norman to make this mistake.¡¯ thinking this, Otto ran toward Norman''s personal laboratory.

 61: Accident

    Inside the lab, the unconscious child was already strapped to the operating table.


    Norman personally handled the experiment, drawing the black and white serum into a syringe.


    The child''s parents stood anxiously nearby.


    Norman had tried to get them to wait outside, but they refused, insisting on staying to witness their child''s reaction. He didn''t want to waste more time on trivial matters, so he proceeded with the experiment.


    First, anesthesia. To prevent excessive reactions, the child''s limbs were numbed, ensuring there was no chance of struggling.


    Next, Norman secured the syringe to a specialized device. The machine precisely guided the needle, slowly positioning it over the child''s heart.


    The instrument lowered and the thin needle pierced the beating heart with surgical accuracy, without causing any damage.


    "Now, the injection begins."


    Norman pressed a button on the control panel. The serum inside the syringe flowed slowly into the child''s body.


    From the heart outward, the black and white energy spread through the bloodstream, coursing into every limb.


    Thump. Thump.


    Suddenly, everyone in the lab heard what sounded like the beating of a drum. It took them a moment to realize¡ªit was the child''s heartbeat, reverberating through his chest and reaching their ears.


    "Mr. Osborn, what''s happening? How is my child?"


    The father didn''t rush forward but instead asked anxiously. Norman, who had been frowning, slowly relaxed as the steady rhythm of the heartbeat continued.


    "It worked¡­"


    "It worked?"


    The couple exchanged glances, their faces lighting up with excitement.


    "Don''t celebrate just yet. This is only the first stage of success."


    Norman felt the urge to smile, but he forced himself to remain calm.


    According to his research, two vials of serum were needed to bring out the full effects. Right now, the child''s heartbeat had become stronger, his physical condition had improved, but he still hadn''t regained consciousness.


    In his mind, this meant the serum''s power had yet to reach its peak.


    So, he decided to administer the second vial.


    At this time, if Norman had simply stopped, ensuring the child''s survival, it would have been enough to prove that his project was halfway to success. It would have been sufficient to establish him as a leader with both administrative and scientific prowess.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    But he was impatient.


    The pressure that Reid, playing the role of Luthor, had placed on him was overwhelming.


    It left no room for hesitation. The moment Norman saw an opportunity, he would seize it, no matter the cost.


    So, he chose to continue. For the sake of greater success, he took an even bigger risk.


    "Norman! Are you in the lab?!"


    Otto''s voice came from outside. Norman immediately realized he had to act fast.


    If Otto arrived, he would definitely stop him from injecting the second vial. And if that happened, his path to success would be completely blocked.


    Without hesitation, Norman abandoned the precision of the machine. He grabbed the second vial and manually injected the serum straight into the child''s heart.


    And that was when everything went wrong.


    Maybe he injected the serum too quickly. Maybe his hands lacked the precision of a machine. Whatever the reason, something went wrong with the child''s heart.


    A surge of immense black and white energy burst uncontrollably from the child''s body.


    "AHHH!!!"


    The searing pain jolted the unconscious child awake. He let out a bloodcurdling scream as the energy within him spiraled out of control, exploding outward and destroying the surrounding lab equipment.


    ''Impossible. How could this happen? He was stable just moments ago.''


    Panic gripped Norman. This was beyond anything he had expected.


    During animal trials, there had been cases of energy loss of control, but never at such a devastating scale.


    He tried to intervene. But the moment he stepped forward, a bolt of black and white lightning struck his thigh.


    "AHH!"


    The blast didn''t shatter bone, but it tore straight through his leg, sending him crashing to the ground.


    The pain was excruciating, but more than that, fear paralyzed him. He no longer had the courage to move closer. Instead, he turned and scrambled toward the exit.


    The child''s parents, however, didn''t run.


    Hearing their child''s agonized screams, they were overcome with grief. Parental instinct overrode their fear. Ignoring the danger, they rushed to his side.


    The father endured the pain of his arm being pierced by lightning, forcing himself to remain standing as he gazed at his son.


    "Son, what''s wrong? Don''t be afraid. Mom and Dad are here."


    Meanwhile, Norman had finally crawled out of the lab. As he looked up, he saw Otto sprinting down the hallway toward him.


    "Otto¡­ hss¡­ you''re here."


    "Norman, what the hell have you done?"


    Before Norman could answer, another disaster struck.


    The parents refused to leave, but the child had already reached his limit.


    "Dad¡­ Mom¡­ I¡­ it hurts so much¡­"


    The raging black and white energy inside him spiraled further out of control, reaching its breaking point.


    In an instant, light engulfed the entire lab. The force shattered even the reinforced glass, sending razor-sharp shards flying through the air.


    Otto barely had time to grab Norman and dive to the ground, shielding them both.


    When the explosion subsided, the parents were gone.


    Nothing remained, not flesh, not blood. The overwhelming energy had reduced them to nothingness.


    The child, now completely alone, had witnessed it all. His mind, overwhelmed by the trauma and lingering anesthetic, gave in. He slipped back into unconsciousness.


    "Norman¡­ you¡­"


    Otto staggered to his feet. He wanted to say something, but before he could, the sound of applause echoed down the corridor.


    They turned.


    Reid was strolling toward them slowly, with a smile on his face.


    "Magnificent. Absolutely magnificent."


    "Luthor?"


    "Damn you, Luthor!"


    Otto''s gaze was complicated. He knew Luthor must have foreseen all of this. But could he blame him?


    No. This was Norman''s doing.


    Norman, however, had no such reservations. His eyes burned with hatred.


    This wasn''t just a failed experiment. This was the complete and utter collapse of his project.


    His reckless ambition had cost two lives, leaving behind a newly orphaned child.


    If no one had witnessed it, he could have covered it up. But with Luthor here, this would be the final nail in his coffin.

 62: Aftermath

    "It''s been an exciting night, but the show''s over. Norman, get ready. Tomorrow, it''s time for you to step down."


    Reid wouldn''t expose tonight''s events outside. That would only give the government and military a reason to target the Oscorp Industries, which didn''t align with his interests.


    But as long as this incident spread within the company, it would be enough to remove Norman from the chairman''s seat.


    Taking the chairman''s position was just the first step. After that, he only needed to wait for the right moment to seize Norman''s shares.


    As he finished speaking, Reid stepped into the lab, carefully lifting the unconscious child from the experiment table. Cradling the boy in his arms, he turned and walked out.


    Otto watched in silence, a sense of dread creeping over him. Finally, unable to hold back, he asked.


    "Luthor... what exactly are you planning to do?"


    He had a feeling that whatever Luthor had in mind wouldn''t be something he would like.


    Reid''s answer was straightforward.


    "What am I planning? Of course, I''m handling the aftermath. If tonight''s events leak, the entire Oscorp will face government scrutiny. Don''t be fooled by the serum''s success. The government and military are always thinking about how to get their hands on our technology."


    "Handling¡­ the aftermath?"


    There were many ways to handle things, and similarly, there were many ways to make sure the child didn''t spill the truth about what happened tonight. Otto, based on his understanding of Luthor, had a pretty good guess of what he intended to do.


    He couldn''t bring himself to look, forcing himself to turn away and block the dreadful thoughts from his mind.


    Reid didn''t waste any more time. He left Oscorp, carrying the unconscious child, and drove straight to the company''s warehouse at the port.


    Back at the company, the two men left behind stood in a long, heavy silence.


    After a while, Norman spoke up.


    He grabbed Otto''s hand, looking at him with a hopeful expression before speaking.


    "Otto, my friend, you''ll help me, right? This is Oscorp. We can''t let that bastard Lex Luthor take control."


    "Norman¡­"


    Otto''s expression was complicated as he looked at Norman. He wanted to ask why Norman did this, why he had chosen to conduct such a high-risk human experiment.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to say it because just a moment ago, when Luthor had said he would handle the child in front of them, Otto had already guessed what would happen, yet he didn''t stop it.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was because of his own ideals. He needed a strong Oscorp as his backing. Only with the company''s support could he gather the resources to achieve his goals.


    He couldn''t let the company face danger, so he chose to remain silent.


    And in that silence, Otto realized something about himself¡ªhe could no longer help Norman.


    "I''m sorry, Norman. At one point, I was truly dedicated to helping you."


    Norman''s expression immediately changed. If Otto still stood by him, there might still be a chance to fight Luthor''s attack at tomorrow''s meeting. But if Otto abandoned him¡­


    Norman could already see the future where he lost all power.


    "No! Otto, you can''t do this! Oscorp is our shared legacy. And if you sell me your 20% stake, I''ll have 70% of the shares. Luthor won''t be able to do anything. I promise, I will defeat¡ª"


    "Is defeating Luthor really the point, Norman?" Otto interrupted Norman, growing impatient with his constant pleading.


    Luthor also seeks power and is just as indifferent to life, but he is consistent and true to his word. What he says, he does, and he possesses an extraordinary genius that can only be described as monstrous.


    Otto, while having abandoned his own principles and turning a blind eye to the child being discarded, still holds on to his true aspirations. He continues to move toward his goal.


    It is Norman who has changed. In the short span of a year since Oscorp''s rise, he has transformed in ways Otto never anticipated.


    As Norman''s friend, Otto knew Norman''s original vision. He was one of the few who knew that Emily had a hereditary disease.


    Norman''s initial decision to establish the Oscorp Industries was to leverage its resources to find a cure for Emily''s condition.


    At first, Norman''s goal was to save lives. But now, he has become hypocritical, power-hungry, and even forgotten his original purpose. He has not only failed to start research on the hereditary disease but has also grown indifferent to life.


    Otto, too, is selfish. His own ambition stems from health problems, and now that Norman is no longer trustworthy, Otto has no more doubts. He will act in his own interest, to secure his future.


    With that, Otto pulled his hand free from Norman''s grip and walked away.


    "No! Otto, don''t do this!"


    Despite Norman''s desperate calls from behind, Otto did not turn back. The broken trust had made him give up completely on his old friend.


    ......


    Oscorp''s Port Warehouse.


    Reid drove in silence, the unconscious child resting beside him.


    Upon arriving, he dismissed the guards stationed outside, ordering them to take a break. Then, he carried the child inside and placed him at the warehouse''s edge, facing the sea.


    "Now that I think about it, it seems that the disaster you''re facing is my fault."


    Reid murmured as if addressing the child, though it was more like he was talking to himself.


    "If I hadn''t pressured Norman, you would have died from your illness quietly. At least you wouldn''t have killed your parents with the power in your body."


    He looked down at the still unconscious child, a hint of regret in his voice.


    "Too bad. If you had been a natural-born superpowered being, it would have been perfect."


    Just now, Reid remembered the child''s true identity.


    In the future, this child would become Mister Negative, leader of a powerful criminal organization in New York City, and a major adversary of Spider-Man.


    The black and white energy within him, when fully harnessed, could manipulate the minds and bodies of those around him.


    But, unfortunately, in this world, Martin Li''s powers came from a new serum created by the Oscorp Industries. Though his unusual physique might play a part, the significance of this child in Reid''s mind had greatly diminished. There was no longer any need to take the risk of betrayal by recruiting him.


    "Hopefully, after you die, you can become a transmigrator and leave this damn world behind, Mister Negative."


    Without another word, he injected himself with the Scarlet Serum.


    A surge of power coursed through his veins as he gained the temporary ability to emit high-energy lasers.


    He then wrapped Martin Li''s body in a red laser, choking him with one hand and slowly disintegrating him.


    "Ah!!!"


    The short, agonized scream from Martin Li was all that was left before everything returned to silence.


    Soon after, Reid adjusted his suit and came out of the warehouse.


    Before leaving, he stopped a security guard and said, "There''s too much dust by the back door of the warehouse. Make sure to clean it up."


    "Understood, Mr. Luthor."

 63: Otto’s Dream

    Reid sped through the streets of New York City, his mind spiraling into confusion.


    ¡®This is getting out of hand.¡¯


    From an ordinary person''s perspective, what Reid was doing now seemed more and more extreme. He had become a true villain, willing to do anything to achieve his goals.


    He had seemingly abandoned the values he had developed in his past life, becoming someone completely selfish and self-serving.


    Martin Li, the future Mister Negative, a super-villain in Spider-Man¡¯s story, a mafia boss¡ªwas gone just like that; when he was still young and unaware, Reid had wiped him out.


    Turned to ashes by a fatal laser.


    Reid glanced at his hands. These hands had gripped Martin Li''s neck. Even when the boy screamed in pain, Reid showed no mercy, turning him into dust.


    "Ha..."


    Reid exhaled sharply, his gaze hardening once more. He wasn¡¯t sure if what he did was right, but one thing was certain¡ªeverything he did was for his own sake.


    If he were an ordinary person living in the Marvel world, clueless about the dangers lurking around him, an encounter with a super-powered criminal could end his life in confusion.


    But he wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    He knew how this world would unfold, how many crises it would face.


    He refused to die! He would not accept his death!


    It wasn¡¯t about returning to his original world¡ªhe wasn¡¯t that naive. He simply wanted to live well in this world.


    If the price was hands stained with blood, then so be it. He would be covered in blood if he had to.


    He was determined to outlast everything. Even if gods fell, he would remain standing.


    Reid turned the car around and drove toward Otto¡¯s home.


    With the trust between Norman and Otto shattered, and Otto now facing the selfish side of his own nature, the necessary conditions for their deal had been successfully met.


    ¡­¡­


    At Otto''s house.


    After his complete break with Norman, Otto returned home. However, as he crossed the doorway, he stumbled over the low threshold, almost falling to the ground.


    Otto paused for a moment, then anger flashed across his face. He slammed his fist hard into his thigh, gritting his teeth through the pain, yet still cursing loudly.


    "Useless thing, getting in my way like this!"


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Otto was a man of integrity, but he was also incredibly proud. He considered himself among the most intelligent people in the world and took pride in his wisdom.


    But his only dissatisfaction was with his body, which didn''t match his intellect.


    From the moment he was born, his physical abilities were below those of ordinary people. At first, he thought it was just a difference in what people were good at, but gradually, he realized something was wrong.


    His brilliant mind seemed unable to properly control his body.


    His limbs were always out of his control, failing him at critical moments. It was a burden, and for a genius who prided himself on his intellect, it became a lifelong shame.


    Later, through self-study in medicine, Otto conducted a thorough examination of himself.


    He eventually discovered that since birth, he had been suffering from a neurological disorder.


    This disease hindered his brain from properly sending commands to his body, turning it into a burden on his intelligence.


    And as he aged, the condition would only worsen. In the end, he would be permanently bedridden, capable of thought but unable to do anything else.


    From that moment on, Otto had made it his life''s goal to perfect his flawed body. His dream was to use technology to create the perfect human limbs to replace his own defective ones.


    So he studied chips, circuits, new materials, and mechanical structures.


    To the world, he seemed like a scientist devoted to the advancement of humanity. But deep down, everything he pursued was solely for himself. Every field of research he dived into was just another step toward overcoming his body''s limitations.


    "Damn it!"


    Tears of frustration streamed down Otto¡¯s face as he collapsed onto the couch.


    ¡®If only I had Luthor''s level of intelligence.¡¯


    Reid had deliberately left Norman with an optimized version of the serum project. Not only did it push Norman into reckless desperation, leading to his downfall, but it also forced Otto to recognize a painful truth¡ªthere were differences even among geniuses.


    It was only after personally studying the serum that Otto realized Luthor wasn''t just conducting research. He was performing miracles.


    Something that should have been theoretically impossible with current scientific advancements, Luthor had forced it into reality using nothing but the knowledge of the present.


    A man capable of creating miracles at will¡­ Just how terrifying was such a person?


    Otto didn¡¯t dare imagine it. But he envied it.


    ¡®If I had that kind of intelligence, maybe then I could have fixed this broken body of mine.¡¯


    As Otto was lost in thought, a sudden knock at the door snapped him back to reality.


    He wiped his tears, straightened up and walked over to answer it.


    Standing outside was Luthor¡ªor rather, Reid.


    "Luthor? What brings you here?"


    Otto didn''t move aside, but Reid simply squeezed in, casually inspecting Otto''s home while speaking.


    "Naturally, it''s for both of our futures, isn''t it?"


    Facing Luthor''s blatant intrusion into his home without permission, Otto rolled his eyes. This was very much like Luthor.


    After personally pouring a glass of orange juice for Luthor, Otto sat down across from him.


    "So, what exactly did you do with that child?"


    Reid didn¡¯t answer Otto¡¯s question directly. After sipping his orange juice, he replied, "If you still want to be able to eat breakfast tomorrow, I suggest you don¡¯t ask me to describe the scene from that moment... The orange juice tastes good."


    Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, Otto could roughly guess what Luthor had done.


    However, seeing that Luthor seemed completely unaffected, Otto let out a soft sigh.


    With an opponent like this, Norman¡¯s loss in the competition was almost inevitable.


    "Tell me, Luthor. What exactly do you want to do? You don¡¯t seem like someone who enjoys playing games and wasting time."


    "I like your directness, Otto," Reid said, his tone suddenly more serious. "Since you¡¯re being blunt with me, I¡¯ll be too."


    He straightened up, locking eyes with Otto, and spoke slowly, "Name your price for your shares, and I¡¯ll help you achieve your dream."


    "My dream?" Otto chuckled.


    To him, this was typical of Luthor''s business dealings¡ªthis smart guy, apparently, was also impulsive when it came to matters of interest.


    Only he was fully aware of his own physical condition.


    Luthor, knowing nothing of it, was speaking out of urgency to strike Norman down.

 64: Change of Power

    "Don''t rush to laugh, Otto."


    Reid waved his hand with a smile. "Maybe I really do know what your dream is. After all, I am a genius."


    "Is that so? Luthor?"


    Otto smiled as well. He was confident that he had never revealed his true ambitions. Even Norman only thought his goal was to help the disabled people of the world.


    "Well then, let''s make a bet. If you can accurately guess my dream, I will consider your proposal."


    Upon hearing this, Reid stood up, walked around Otto, and then slowly spoke.


    "Let me take a guess. A congenital neurological disorder. Faced with a future of losing all motor function, I''m sure your mind is very conflicted, Otto."


    The moment Reid mentioned the congenital neurological disorder, Otto''s expression changed.


    He stared at the man before him, someone he had known for less than a year and with whom he had a rather distant relationship.


    "Where did you find out about this?!"


    Otto had never planned to reveal his condition to anyone. He knew the immense value his intelligence could bring. If this information were to be exposed, many people would use it to manipulate him under the guise of "support."


    He had never told anyone about it, and current medical technology could not detect his congenital defect. So how on earth did this person know?


    "Does it really matter how I know?" Reid''s voice was calm. "What matters, Otto, is what you think of my proposal."


    Otto fell silent. His secret had been exposed, and with it, his greatest weakness was now in someone else¡¯s hands.


    He needed resources¡ªmassive funding to complete his research. Only then could he complete his self-rescue.


    This was also the reason he had collaborated with Norman to found Oscorp Industries.


    At the same time, Otto understood himself. If he wanted to fight for power against Luthor, teaming up with Norman at the start might have been possible. But now, Norman had been severely weakened. Even if the two of them worked together, they wouldn''t be able to oppose the powerful Luthor.


    Once Luthor gained full control, Norman, with his 50% shares, might still manage to protect himself. But with only 20% shares, Otto knew he''d be pushed out by all kinds of means. He would become a wandering scientist, and under Luthor''s influence, no corporation would want to invest in his research.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    In fact, had Reid not appeared, when Norman took full control of Oscorp and their relationship soured, this was the very method that would have slowly turned Otto into the villainous Doctor Octopus.


    "Research takes time," Otto finally said. "Even if you are willing to support me, can you guarantee that Norman won''t overthrow you? You can take Norman''s power, but you can''t take his shares. With 50% of the shares, Norman will always be one of the largest shareholders of Oscorp Industries."


    With 50% of the shares, Norman could wait. He didn''t need to defeat Luthor outright. As long as Luthor made one mistake and caused the company to suffer losses, Norman could use his influence as a major shareholder to stage a comeback.


    Otto needed assurance. If he sided with Luthor and Luthor lost, he would lose everything.


    As for this concern, Reid was well prepared. He simply mentioned a name, completely dispelling Otto''s doubts.


    "Emily..."


    Otto''s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard Emily''s name.


    He stared at Luthor, but upon recalling that this man had known about his neurological disorder, it was not surprising that he also knew about Emily''s hereditary family disease.


    "You''ve made a move on Emily? What do you plan to do?"


    Reid naturally wouldn''t reveal his plan. He simply spread his hands and casually replied.


    "You may imagine every despicable scenario to predict my future actions, but what matters now is your decision, isn''t it, Otto?"


    "Yes... you''re right... it''s time for me to make a decision."


    Luthor''s words snapped Otto back to reality.


    Indeed, here he was, concerned about what others were doing, while his own secrets were in the hands of the man in front of him.


    He wanted to fix his own flaws, and now, he could only place his hopes on Luthor.


    "I agree. I''ll sell the shares to you at market value, but I need to remain a researcher at Oscorp Industries, and you cannot cut my research funding."


    Reid smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Unlike Norman, I have no reason to be wary of your intelligence. You are brilliant, Otto. But compared to me¡ªLex Luthor¡ªyou fall short."


    With that, he extended a hand.


    Otto hesitated for only a moment before shaking it.


    Unbeknownst to the rest of Oscorp, the company''s three major shareholders had just become two.


    ......


    The next day arrived.


    Under Reid''s arrangements, rumors spread within the company about Norman Osborn injecting a new serum that had failed animal trials into a child for human experiment. This resulted in the death of the child and his parents.


    There was no proof, but everyone knew this was the truth.


    And now, with Otto¡¯s shares in his hands, Reid held 50% of Oscorp¡ªmatching Norman¡¯s stake.


    Realizing he had lost, Norman did not resist. At the company meeting, he preemptively resigned as chairman before Reid could move against him. He relinquished all authority within Oscorp and walked out of the meeting room, becoming just an ordinary shareholder.


    From then on, the focus of the discussion shifted. It became the meeting where Reid was officially appointed as the chairman of Oscorp Industries.


    Everyone believed that the newly appointed chairman Luthor would make sweeping changes to Oscorp.


    Especially those employees who had stood by Norman until the end. They braced themselves, certain they would be fired from the company.


    However, they soon realized that while Luthor had indeed made bold reforms, he did not resort to layoffs. Instead, he formulated new plans for the company''s development.


    Reid had no interest in cutting ties with Norman¡¯s old supporters.


    Because this was no longer the feudal society of the past, where people would remain loyal to a fallen figure forever.


    Norman had lost his power and left the company.


    In such a situation, if Reid allowed a powerless shareholder to still cultivate their own faction within the company, then he wouldn''t be playing the role of Lex Luthor anymore.


    His goal is to accelerate Oscorp''s growth, with the aim of surpassing Von Doom Industries by the year 2000.

 65: Normans Counterattack

    The company returned to a state of calm, but everyone could feel the rapid changes sweeping through Oscorp.


    With Reid holding 50% of the shares, equal to Norman¡¯s, and securing the chairman position, Oscorp suddenly entered an era of rapid growth.


    Beyond serum and materials research, Reid expanded the company¡¯s reach into the pharmaceutical industry.


    Within just two months, Oscorp introduced several new drugs targeting different diseases. They easily passed regulatory inspections and began spreading their influence across the United States.


    As the company advanced at breakneck speed, people gradually forgot about the former chairman, Norman Osborn. Now, all they knew was that under Chairman Lex Luthor¡¯s leadership, Oscorp was climbing to new heights.


    Norman saw it all. And he hated it.


    Though he had stepped down as chairman, his wife, Emily, remained at Oscorp as a researcher.


    But now, as 1994 approached, Emily had also left the company.


    Her hereditary illness had begun to show symptoms. Feeling her body growing weaker, she returned home, planning to rest for a while.


    "Norman."


    Back at home, Emily looked at her disheveled husband.


    The once-proud man before her was a shadow of himself. Stripped of his position, he could only watch as Oscorp thrived under Luthor¡¯s leadership. His chance at making a comeback seemed further away than ever.


    Consumed by thoughts of revenge, Norman neglected everything else, even his wife.


    "What is it, Emily?"


    Hearing her voice, Norman stood up and embraced her gently.


    "If you¡¯re tired, then rest. I promise, one day, I will take back everything that belongs to us."


    Emily nodded softly, but in her heart, she hid the truth.


    She chose not to tell Norman about her worsening condition.


    ¡®I''m still young. I can hold on a little longer.¡¯


    She decided to wait until Norman had recovered from his loss before breaking the news to him.


    That night, after dinner, Emily went to check on Harry in his room while Norman retreated to his workroom, his face gloomy.


    "Luthor¡­ you bastard!"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Just the thought of that arrogant face filled Norman with rage.


    He pulled open a drawer. Inside, it was filled to the brim with Scarlet Serum.


    Notman hadn¡¯t just been wasting away at home, wallowing in anger.


    He had spent this time using what little influence he had left in Oscorp to secretly gather the serum.


    He had been biding his time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Norman understood the situation clearly now. He was no longer in the center of power. There was no way he could return to Oscorp under Luthor¡¯s watchful eye.


    ¡®Luthor has to die. Only then can I reclaim what is mine.¡¯ Norman thought to himself.


    Just then, the phone in his room rang.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but hung up immediately.


    He knew there was only one person left who had this number and would call him.


    Silently, Norman packed the serums into a bag and walked out of the room.


    As Norman passed by Harry''s room, he saw Emily playing with their son.


    "Norman? Where are you going at this time?"


    Looking at his wife and son, Norman, whose heart had already plunged into darkness, smiled again. Only in front of them did he remain the kind and gentle man he used to be.


    "I''m just going out for some fresh air. I''ll be back before midnight. You and Harry should rest when it''s time, especially you, Emily. Your health has never been great."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Her husband''s gentle words eased the worries in Emily''s heart. After saying goodbye, she watched as Norman left.


    ''I just hope Norman can pull himself together soon. As long as we''re together as a family, does it really matter who controls Oscorp?''


    Seeing his mother frown, Harry, who wasn¡¯t even a year old yet, reached out his tiny, soft hand and smoothed out the crease between her brows.


    "Oh? Harry, you don¡¯t want Mommy to be sad?" Emily chuckled softly. "Alright, Mommy promises you, I won''t be sad in front of you again."


    ¡­¡­


    Norman drove straight to Hell¡¯s Kitchen.


    Inside an old apartment complex, there was a stairwell storage area that he had secretly purchased and converted into his own private laboratory.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Luthor discovering this place because he had sought help elsewhere.


    As he approached the entrance, he nodded at the two men in black guarding the lab''s door.


    "Send my regards to Mr. Fisk. If I succeed in the end, he will certainly be rewarded."


    "Understood. We''ll be taking our leave, Mr. Osborn."


    The two men departed, leaving Norman alone at the lab entrance.


    The force behind him was clear¡ªit was Wilson Fisk, or Kingpin. Having split from his previous gang, he constructed his own empire, now ruling almost the entire Hell¡¯s Kitchen.


    But Norman had no interest in Fisk¡¯s affairs.


    He pushed open the lab door and stepped inside. The first thing that caught his eye was a massive black case.


    Entering a pre-set code, the case automatically unlocked, revealing a full set of high-tech weaponry.


    Guns of various sizes, explosives, knives¡ªthese were the very same specialized weapons Reid had mentioned during an Oscorp meeting.


    Reid had seized the opportunity when Tony Stark shifted his focus toward heavy firepower. He developed a line of specialized equipment tailored for users of the Scarlet Serum, carving out a highly profitable market that wouldn''t conflict with Stark Industries.


    These weapons were Oscorp¡¯s ticket to greater heights.


    And they were also Norman''s key to killing Luthor.


    As Oscorp''s chairman, Luthor¡¯s security was on par with that of the U.S. president.


    It was nearly impossible for Norman to create an accident or hire an assassin to take out Luthor.


    No one was willing to provoke Luthor for Norman¡¯s sake.


    In a world where profit ruled everything, Norman held far less value than Luthor. He was so insignificant that he didn''t even have the qualifications to disrupt the status quo.


    An assassin might uphold professional ethics by not betraying a client, but they could just as easily refuse a job for their own safety.


    No professional assassin would risk their life to target Lex Luthor, the current darling of the U.S. military, for someone as inconsequential as Norman Osborn.

 66: New Weapons

    Norman didn¡¯t show much excitement as he carefully went through the equipment he had stolen from Oscorp at great cost.


    Once everything was accounted for, he put it away and turned toward his workbench.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to just rely on using Luthor¡¯s inventions to kill him.


    His arsenal needed something of his own.


    On the workbench lay what appeared to be a simple skateboard, but in fact, it was a personal flight device¡ªhis true trump card.


    Only by gaining air superiority could he confidently use Luthor¡¯s own weapons to take him down.


    Norman wasn¡¯t opposed to creating his own weapons, but after leaving Oscorp, he no longer had the resources to secretly research and produce advanced weaponry on a large scale.


    ¡®Right. I almost forgot.¡¯


    As he worked on the final assembly of the flight device, a thought suddenly struck him.


    "And that damn Otto. If it weren¡¯t for you, Luthor wouldn¡¯t be this arrogant. Just wait, Otto. Once Luthor is dead, it will be your turn!"


    ¡­¡­


    While Norman was secretly plotting Luthor¡¯s assassination, Reid¡ªplaying the role of Luthor¡ªwas riding in a jeep alongside Rhodes and Tony.


    After spending so much time in New York, Reid naturally didn¡¯t just confine himself to Oscorp Industries'' headquarters.


    He attended the necessary social events and maintained key relationships, one of which included Tony Stark.


    Reid, as Luthor, had gotten to know the famous playboy all over again.


    He also came to understand that Tony¡¯s arrogance wasn¡¯t indiscriminate, it depended on who he was dealing with.


    When they first met at a party, Tony had treated him exactly as expected, looking down on him, dismissing Luthor as just another so-called genius.


    But over time, as their conversations continued, Tony realized that Luthor was an even more well-rounded genius than himself.


    While Tony still held an advantage in mechanics, Luthor¡¯s brilliance wasn¡¯t limited to a single field, he was a prodigy across multiple domains.


    Even when Tony steered the discussion toward art, a subject most scientists had little connection with and one that required an elite upbringing to master, Luthor still spoke fluently and insightfully.


    In short, aside from his personality flaws, Lex Luthor was a flawless being in every other aspect of humanity.


    Tony gradually acknowledged this and, over time, even came to respect Luthor as a fellow genius.


    Now, the two of them were heading to a military base to present their companies'' latest weapons.


    Stark Industries'' contribution was a new short-range missile.


    When they arrived at the testing site, a brief field test was enough for the military to place a massive order, earning Stark Industries a fortune.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    After Tony''s display, it was time for Reid and Oscorp Industries to showcase their weaponry.


    These were special weapons designed specifically for those injected with the Scarlet Serum.


    The testing method was straightforward.


    Reid personally stepped forward, injected himself with the serum, and picked up a dagger from the equipment case.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you know, the Scarlet Serum grants its users the ability to unleash red laser energy. However, this power requires either a second, expensive serum or extensive training to fully harness. But I ask you¡ªwhen did humanity ever rely on just our bare hands to fight?¡±


    Reid began his speech in Luthor''s tone, instantly capturing the attention of everyone in the military base.


    "The invention of firearms forced knights to abandon their swords. What I¡¯m doing today is using technology to liberate you from your base instincts."


    As he spoke, red laser energy surged along his arm, flowing into the dagger in his hand, turning the blade a glowing crimson.


    ¡°This dagger harnesses the energy released by the body, channeling it into a high-frequency field, much like high-frequency weapons. It''s a breakthrough, one I¡¯ve cleverly engineered."


    While speaking, Reid walked toward the various alloy steel plates that had been prepared in advance, swinging his arm with the dagger in hand.


    Without exception, even aerospace materials were sliced through effortlessly by the energy-infused dagger, as if they were mere sheets of paper.


    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have you all fighting with daggers. This is merely one application of laser energy. Watch closely.¡±


    Following that, weapons capable of firing laser bullets were showcased: handguns, rifles, sniper rifles, and grenades that released laser shockwaves.


    Various weapons relying on laser energy to attack were displayed, in stark contrast to the current standard issue single-soldier combat gear.


    These specialized tools easily outperformed the standard gear.


    Although the power of these weapons couldn''t match the direct long-range laser blasts produced by those who had adapted to the serum, the military high-ups were still wide-eyed with excitement.


    While such weapons may seem like a low-tier substitute for the adaptation serum, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Rather than relying on instinct to use superhuman abilities, with these weapons, soldiers would only need to inject the Scarlet Serum to unleash their full potential.


    Even though the conversion of laser energy into the weapon''s attacks resulted in some loss of energy, the overall benefits of these special weapons were undeniable.


    "There¡¯s no need to say more, Mr. Luthor. Your abilities are well-recognized. The military is eager to place a large order for these weapons. We hope Oscorp Industries can increase its production capacity to meet the growing demand from the military." one of the military officials stated.


    To this, Reid simply smiled.


    "As long as the funding is sufficient, General, your request is quite simple."


    Once the meeting was over, Reid and Tony were escorted out of the military base by Rhodes.


    On the way, Tony seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking.


    "Luthor, I¡¯ve heard that your Scarlet Serum has started circulating within terrorist organizations. You might want to watch out for pests within your company."


    "Understood." Reid nodded in acknowledgment of Tony''s warning.


    However, Tony wouldn¡¯t know that unlike Stark Industries, where Obadiah secretly smuggled weapons, the smuggling of serum within Oscorp was something Reid allowed.


    While he had gained immense power through the serum and nearly seized control of Oscorp, he couldn¡¯t let the U.S. government grow too powerful because of the serum.


    Thus, under his tacit approval, smuggling was bound to occur.


    He intended to change the world to make it more suitable for his life, but at present, his power was insufficient, and he needed to stabilize the current global order.


    Just like with the Scarlet Serum, under Reid''s special attention, the serum could indeed turn its users into superhumans and give the U.S. military an advantage. But its high cost and various limitations would ensure that the U.S. could gain an upper hand but never dominate the entire world.


    Thinking about all he had done to maintain this fragile stability, a sense of anxiety crept over Reid.


    He wanted to complete Luthor''s mission quickly.


    Although Luthor''s abilities were formidable, to fully harness them, he needed to use Luthor''s identity to control the world step by step, both politically and economically.


    That was just too troublesome.


    Superpowers would be much better. Even Aquaman would do¡ªat least then he''d have a powerful superpowered individual for himself.


    ¡®Norman, when will you finally make your move? Emily still needs one last push to truly fall.¡¯

 67: Warning the Military

    Reid knew exactly how much his specially made fragrance would affect Emily.


    The scent would continuously accelerate the progression of her hereditary illness.


    And this deterioration was irreversible. Even though she had left Oscorp and returned home, the damage caused by the scent had already taken effect.


    Right now, Emily might seem fine, but all it would take was a small trigger, a moment of emotional instability, and she would completely collapse.


    As for Norman, Reid had been keeping a close watch on him.


    He hadn¡¯t yet determined which faction in Hell¡¯s Kitchen was backing the man, but he was well aware of the weapons and serums leaking out from wothin Oscorp.


    With Norman losing power under his constant pressure, it was clear he''d gone to great lengths to acquire them, and his intentions were unmistakable.


    ¡­¡­


    The Jeep came to a stop in front of Stark Industries.


    Tony pushed open the door and stepped out, turning to Reid and Rhodes.


    "You two, I¡¯m throwing a party in a few days. You better be there."


    "Of course."


    Rhodes nodded with a smile. Strengthening his relationship with Tony was always a good move.


    "And you, Luthor?" Tony smirked, resting a hand on the roof of the Jeep. "You¡¯re not the type to sit around like some stiff old man. I assume you¡¯ll come too?"


    Reid thought for a moment before nodding. "A party sounds fine, though who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll be hosting one of my own soon enough."


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have two back-to-back!" Tony grinned.


    He didn¡¯t care either way¡ªhe just wanted to have fun. If someone else invited him, he might not bother showing up, but if it was Luthor, he could at least an exception.


    "Then it¡¯s settled."


    The three exchanged smiles before parting ways. Rhodes restarted the engine, preparing to drive Reid back to Oscorp.


    Just then, Reid suddenly spoke.


    "Rhodes, do you have the Scarlet Serum on you?"


    "Huh?"


    Rhodes raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by the question. Still, he answered without delay.


    "Of course. Given how important you two are, I always keep some on hand, just in case."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In fact, all important figures in the U.S. military now carry the serum with them. Some even continuously inject the serum, except during rest periods, to maintain their superpowers, all in an effort to avoid danger as much as possible.


    "Is that so? Good to hear." Reid nodded.


    "Why? What¡¯s going on?" Rhodes asked, still unsure why Luthor had brought it up.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? A portion of Oscorp¡¯s serum and weapons has been smuggled out. Based on our intel, they¡¯re still in New York. And, well, I value my life."


    Rhodes¡¯ fingers tightened slightly on the wheel.


    He caught the underlying message¡ªsomeone in New York was up to something.


    Considering everything happening at Oscorp recently, there was one clear suspect: Norman Osborn, the man who had been ousted from power.


    With that in mind, Rhodes kept one hand on the wheel while reaching into his jacket with the other, retrieving the serum, ready to use it at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Reid, however, wasn¡¯t worried about an immediate attack. Even in the 21st century, the United States, with its emphasis on freedom, had far less surveillance compared to more controlled nations.


    This was especially true in 1994. Reid had no way to monitor all of New York, making it impossible to predict Norman''s move.


    Bringing it up to Rhodes was just a way to get the military¡¯s attention.


    He didn¡¯t have the power to arrest Norman. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t want to reveal his possession of such powerful technology either.


    The best way to handle Norman would be with the military''s help.


    Taking the warning seriously, Rhodes decided that once he returned, he would send a few soldiers with the serum to ensure Luthor''s safety.


    ......


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived at Oscorp Industries.¡±


    Still in Manhattan, it wasn¡¯t too far from Stark Industries to Oscorp Industries. Soon, the vehicle stopped at the entrance, and Reid got out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Luthor, please rest assured. A team of soldiers will be assigned to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Major Rhodes.¡±


    Reid returned to Oscorp and prepared for what was ahead.


    The best-case scenario was using the military''s strength to defeat Norman, who was likely to attack him. However, Reid couldn¡¯t entrust his life to others entirely.


    Instead of heading to the chairman¡¯s office, Reid went to his personal laboratory.


    In the center of the lab, in a huge display case, was a suit of armor primarily colored in green, with purple patterns for decoration.


    Reid opened the display case, and immediately, mechanical arms extended from the surrounding floor and walls to help him put on the armor. Afterward, he lightly tapped the chest area, triggering its invisible ability, and in an instant, the armor disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Now, I can wear this armor at all times.¡±


    Luthor¡¯s armor originally lacked this feature, as the comic book version never concealed his identity. But Reid was different. Given his unstable position, revealing the armor was not an option.


    The world¡¯s technological landscape was still behind. Even Tony''s arc reactor hadn¡¯t been miniaturized yet¡ªand even if it had, Reid had no reason to rely on it.


    If he wanted to use such advanced tech openly, he would have to push technological progress forward, creating an impact too significant to ignore.


    After donning the armor and ensuring his safety, Reid left the lab and returned to his office.


    ......


    After handling some pending matters, Harley Quinn, his secretary, walked in.


    ¡°Boss, do you have any plans for tomorrow?¡±


    Hearing this, Reid suddenly realized he didn¡¯t have to wait for Norman to make the first move.


    He could create the perfect opportunity for Norman to take action.


    ''Sure enough, even with Luthor''s intelligence, it was impossible to be without mistakes.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Reid immediately made arrangements.


    ¡°Tomorrow, arrange a press conference for me. As for the new product...¡±


    The special weapons sold to the U.S. military couldn¡¯t be introduced in a public setting, so he needed to find something new.


    ¡°The new product is a beauty capsule recently developed by Richard. It¡¯s based on genes extracted from lobsters during molting. Although it hasn¡¯t passed medical testing yet, now is the perfect time to promote it.¡±

 68: Press Conference

    "Huh? My product?"


    When Richard returned from lunch, one of his researchers informed him that a press conference would be held the next day to showcase his latest research results.


    He was caught off guard.


    "Even though it has already undergone human trials, it hasn''t received official drug approval yet. Isn''t this a bit too rushed?"


    Richard hesitated¡ªnot because he lacked confidence in himself, but because of his nature. He wanted to be responsible for everyone using his products.


    He wasn''t Norman Osborn, who would conduct human trials without even passing animal tests. For Richard, this was a capsule people would ingest. It needed to be handled with extreme caution.


    The researcher who had delivered the news chuckled at his reaction.


    To those working under Richard, his abilities might not rival the monstrous talents of Chairman Luthor, but he could certainly be compared to Otto. The only downside was his overly cautious nature.


    With a smirk, the researcher mimicked Luthor''s usual tone.


    "Richard, you''re someone I believe in. If you''re doubting yourself, are you also doubting my judgment?"


    "Pfft..."


    Richard couldn''t resist laughing at the imitation.


    ''Classic Luthor. It sounds like a compliment, but every word is dripping with arrogance.''


    Shaking his head, he sighed. "Since Mr. Luthor has faith in me, I suppose I should work even harder."


    With the jokes out of the way, Richard agreed.


    "Alright, everyone. We''ll work overtime tonight and double-check everything. Tomorrow''s press conference has to be flawless."


    "Understood."


    Richard immersed himself in work once again. In fact, his relationship with Luthor was quite good. Had he not already been a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent before joining Oscorp, he might have even fallen in love with working here.


    Luthor was indeed arrogant and cold, but because of that, he never overlooked anyone with talent.


    At Oscorp, Richard could push his abilities to their limits and receive the rewards that came with it. Who wouldn''t want that kind of life?


    Compared to Oscorp, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s compensation seemed laughable. They had nothing to offer but a vague ideal of "world peace," and he still had to keep up his cover.


    However, if Richard knew what Luthor had done while competing with Norman, he probably wouldn''t think this way.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    .....


    Richard''s reaction was just a small episode.


    Soon, the next day arrived, and the press conference was held downstairs at Oscorp''s headquarters as scheduled.


    Reid made an appearance, though he didn''t stay in the spotlight for long since the project wasn''t his. After briefly announcing a sizable donation to charity to further cement his image as a philanthropist, he stepped aside to let Richard take center stage.


    "Mr. Luthor."


    Hearing his name, Reid turned.


    Standing nearby, dressed in casual clothes and wearing a hat, was Rhodes. That was all the confirmation Reid needed.


    The military had taken his warning seriously and there were likely soldiers disguised as civilians hidden throughout the crowd.


    ''Norman, this is a golden opportunity. A perfect chance to have me die in a public terrorist attack.''


    On stage, Richard began his presentation, unveiling his latest product¡ªa beauty capsule derived from lobster molting genes.


    "Everyone, have you ever eaten lobster?"


    "When lobsters grow, they shed their shells, allowing their bodies to expand. Now, imagine if we could trigger the same process for damaged facial skin. What would happen?"


    His presentation had been meticulously prepared. The beauty industry was a gold mine, and this innovation had immense potential.


    The audience quickly became captivated. But the real spectacle¡ªthe attack¡ªhad yet to begin.


    Even Reid, who couldn''t track Norman''s movements in real time, started to think he might have passed up this opportunity.


    Then, out of nowhere, several pumpkin-shaped orbs dropped from the sky, landing near him and Richard.


    "What the¡ª"


    Everyone, including the audience, noticed the strange objects.


    Reid and Richard''s expressions shifted instantly.


    Reid recognized them immediately¡ªGreen Goblin''s signature pumpkin bombs.


    Richard, on the other hand, had a deep-seated fear of anything that beeped.


    If something beeped, it was either an alarm clock or a time bomb. Either way, it was never good news.


    "Move!"


    Reid threw himself to the side. Apart from shouting a warning, he made no effort to pull Richard with him.


    His own survival was the priority.


    Since Peter Parker had already been born, Richard''s role in Reid''s plans was no longer as vital.


    Even if Richard died, Reid could still use the "former boss" angle to get close to Peter.


    BOOM!


    The pumpkin bombs exploded. The shockwave sent Richard flying over ten meters before he crashed to the ground, motionless.


    Reid, however, was barely affected.


    No one noticed the faint, transparent ripples surrounding him¡ªhis armor had absorbed the impact.


    Through the thick smoke, a figure in a metallic goblin mask descended on a glider. His palm crackled with crimson energy as he infused his pumpkin-shaped grenades before hurling them in all directions.


    "Hahaha! Everyone who supports Luthor¡ªdie!"


    The soldiers hidden among the crowd never expected that the attacker wouldn''t go straight for the target, but instead, would aim at the crowd.


    Many had already pulled out the prepared serums, ready to inject themselves, but they were too late. The explosions ripped through the area, leaving behind nothing but mangled flesh and blood.


    Only Rhodes, standing closest to Reid, was spared thanks to his protection.


    ''I knew it. Movies sugarcoated it too much. This is what a real Green Goblin terrorist attack looks like.''


    In the films, Green Goblin''s bombs could collapse entire balconies, yet somehow, no one ever suffered serious injuries.


    "You bastard!"


    At this moment, Rhodes, regaining his composure, stood up without hesitation and injected the serum into himself. He then drew his sidearm and charged toward the Green Goblin.


    Since he had only just received the weapon yesterday, Rhodes was still adjusting to the light, unfamiliar feel of it.


    On top of that, the Green Goblin was erratically flying in the air. The first two shots missed completely, drawing the Green Goblin''s attention instead.


    "Hmm? Major Rhodes¡­ You too must die!"


    Norman''s eyes gleamed with murderous intent.


    Everyone who had supported Luthor¡ªRichard, the soldiers, the reporters, and even Rhodes, the American Major¡ªneeded to die!

 69: Fighting Green Goblin

    Noticing Rhodes attacking, Norman couldn''t just stay in place and let the shots hit.


    He was fully aware of the limitations of his Green Goblin armor. While it provided solid defense against conventional bullets and melee strikes, it was nowhere near strong enough to withstand the specialized weapons Luthor had developed.


    Manipulating the hoverboard beneath him, Norman expertly maneuvered through the air, constantly shifting positions to evade Rhodes'' attacks.


    Meanwhile, Rhodes'' enhanced abilities from the serum were quickly being drained with each shot he fired.


    ''Damn it, that hoverboard of his!''


    Rhodes furrowed his brow.


    He still had backup serums, so he wouldn''t run out of power anytime soon.


    But his opponent''s aerial agility made things difficult. If this kept up, even with hundreds of vials of serum, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Off to the side, Reid observed the battle unfolding between Rhodes and Norman.


    To his disappointment, it was nothing impressive. There was no thrilling clash between hero and villain¡ªjust a drawn-out struggle between two men trying to kill each other.


    After a quiet sigh, he started thinking of ways to help. If possible, it would be best for Rhodes to defeat Norman.


    What he needed was for Norman to be defeated¡ªnot necessarily for him to be the one to do it.


    With that in mind, Reid ran toward his car.


    He wasn''t entirely sure how Norman had built the hoverboard, but whatever technology it relied on, it had to come from Oscorp. And as far as he knew, Oscorp hadn''t yet developed a solution for EMP interference.


    As a precaution, Reid had already prepared EMP grenades in his car.


    "Luthor! Don''t think you can run away!"


    In the air, seeing Luthor trying to flee, Norman immediately became frantic. He couldn''t afford to focus on the fight with Rhodes anymore, and quickly piloted his hoverboard toward Reid.


    But Rhodes wasn''t going to let Norman escape that easily.


    Even if it wasn''t to protect Luthor, the Green Goblin had already killed so many of Rhodes'' comrades and innocent civilians with his bombings. Letting him get away was out of the question.


    Rhodes fired another laser from his gun, aimed directly at the Green Goblin''s head.


    At that critical moment, Norman seemed to instinctively sense the danger. He twisted sharply, barely dodging the laser as it grazed past his faceplate.


    The threat of death caused his mind, clouded from excessive serum use, to snap back into clarity.


    This was a fight for survival, not just a madman''s stage.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Reluctantly, Norman turned. Then, reaching into his hoverboard''s compartment, he pulled out a gun nearly identical to Rhodes'' and fired.


    ''So, he has special weapons too¡­ Is this really Norman Osborn?'' Rhodes rolled to the side, taking cover behind an obstacle to avoid being hit by the laser.


    At the same time, he activated his comms and contacted military command.


    "Major Rhodes, please hold on for a bit longer. Two armed helicopters are on their way to your location."


    After receiving the response, Rhodes let out a sigh of relief, but he didn''t dare to relax. If he didn''t keep the pressure on Norman, the lunatic would inevitably turn his attention back to Luthor.


    And so, the battle continued.


    Norman darted through the air, exploiting his aerial advantage, while Rhodes stayed low, using cars, walls, and debris for cover. The fight dragged on in a stalemate¡ªneither side able to gain the upper hand.


    But time wasn''t on Rhodes'' side.


    His supply of Scarlet Serum was running out.


    ''What''s up with that guy? I haven''t seen him inject anything, yet he''s still going strong...''


    Just as Rhodes was mulling over this, Reid finally returned.


    He grabbed an EMP grenade from his car and threw it toward the Green Goblin.


    "What''s that?"


    Norman noticed the object coming toward him out of the corner of his eye. Instinctively, he identified it as a grenade and immediately maneuvered his hoverboard to avoid it, moving away from the blast radius of a regular grenade or even the special laser grenade Luthor had designed.


    But he still miscalculated.


    Norman hadn''t anticipated that Reid would have EMP grenades lying around in his car. These things could cause a major accident if mishandled!


    The impact from the grenade was far more powerful than that of a normal grenade or even a laser grenade.


    The hoverboard''s circuits were damaged by the electromagnetic pulses, and even though Norman could continue supplying power, it was no use. The hoverboard was rendered useless.


    His lost his balance and fell from the air.


    "Damn it!"


    In that moment, the Green Goblin, or rather Norman, who had never participated in combat before, suddenly displayed extraordinary battle instincts.


    While falling, he threw all the remaining pumpkin bombs in every direction.


    Some landed near Reid and Rhodes, but more of them surrounded Norman himself.


    The next moment, all the pumpkin bombs exploded, and the crimson lasers almost engulfed the entire block.


    Although Norman''s specially designed armor protected him, it couldn''t shield him completely. The armor was severely damaged in an instant, and he took significant injuries to his body.


    But this desperate tactic worked.


    Rhodes, who had been preparing to finish Norman off mid-fall, was forced to abandon the attack and take cover. The explosions created just enough of a smokescreen for Norman to land without being gunned down.


    Norman''s actions had temporarily protected him.


    Enduring the pain, Norman used the scanner on his mask to track Rhodes through the dust.


    Rhodes had just dodged the explosion and was cautiously approaching the cloud of debris.


    Seizing the opportunity, Norman lunged at him.


    Without the aid of his hoverboard, Norman knew he couldn''t afford to delay any longer. He had to quickly deal with Rhodes, kill Luthor, and escape. But since Norman had never received any combat training, his footsteps during the charge gave Rhodes a clear warning.


    Reacting quickly, Rhodes turned his gun toward Norman and pulled the trigger.


    The laser pierced through the Norman''s shoulder.


    The ambush failed, but despite being shot, Norman didn''t retreat or hesitate.


    Instead, he pressed forward with the injury, charging at Rhodes, turning what should have been a failed attack into a brutal, unrelenting assault.


    Rhodes hadn''t expected such reckless aggression. Before he could react, Norman crashed into him, knocking them both to the ground.


    They rolled across the pavement, locked in a desperate struggle.


    Despite Norman''s madness, Rhodes still had the clear advantage.


    A trained soldier who had risen to the rank of major in the U.S. military versus a fallen corporate executive, and with the Scarlet Serum not enhancing physical abilities, the difference in strength was glaringly obvious.


    In just a few moments, Rhodes managed to flip Norman onto his back, pinning him down.


    With one final move, he clenched his fist¡ªcharged with concentrated laser energy¡ªand drove it straight into Norman''s chest.


    The Green Goblin armor, in the face of laser energy, was not very effective. After all, it was a makeshift creation by Norman, and it wasn''t designed to withstand lasers.


    Rhodes'' punch broke through the armor, landing a powerful blow directly to Norman''s chest.

 70: Norman’s Defeat

    Thud!


    A dull sound echoed through the air as Rhodes¡¯ punch had landed squarely on the Norman¡¯s chest.


    Yet, the expected scene of flesh being burned away by the laser never happened.


    Instead, Rhodes noticed a thick layer of laser energy coating the surface of his opponent¡¯s body¡ªfar more concentrated than the energy surrounding his own fist.


    As the two forces clashed, they canceled each other out. His punch dealt only physical damage, while the laser was completely neutralized. Worse, because his energy output was weaker than Norman¡¯s, a scorching heat spread across his own fist.


    The sharp stench of burning flesh filled the air.


    "Ah!"


    Rhodes gritted his teeth in pain and yanked his hand back.


    By then, Norman was already prepared. From a sheath strapped to his thigh, he drew a sleek, specially designed dagger. Laser energy surged through the blade, instantly transforming it into a deadly high-frequency weapon.


    Without hesitation, Norman slashed.


    Rhodes attempted to evade, but the high-energy laser still cut across his abdomen, leaving a deep gash. Blood streamed uncontrollably from the wound.


    "Ah!"


    Rhodes let out another cry of pain as his body weakened from the agony, causing him to collapse onto the ground.


    Meanwhile, Norman got back on his feet. Instead of finishing Rhodes off, he turned his attention to Reid, who was steadily getting farther away. Locking onto his target through his mask, he immediately gave chase.


    "Don¡¯t run, you bastard!"


    Rhodes gritted his teeth and forced himself up, pushing through the pain to chase after them.


    But due to the pain and blood loss from his injury, Rhodes¡¯ speed was nowhere near enough to keep up with the two ahead.


    By the time he stumbled into an alley, both of them had already disappeared from sight.


    "Damn it..."


    The bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop, and combined with the strain from pushing himself too hard, Rhodes quickly began to suffer from severe blood loss.


    His vision blurred. The next moment, his consciousness faded, and he collapsed to the ground, falling into unconsciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Norman chased after Reid, forcing him deeper into the alley.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Luthor?! Why won¡¯t you face me?!"


    He was injured as well, the excessive blood loss taking its toll. Struggling to breathe, he tore off his metal mask, revealing a face twisted with madness.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Bulging veins covered his skin, pulsing with traces of unstable laser energy.


    To ensure he could fight at full strength, Norman had injected himself with dozens of serum vials in one go before the battle.


    Even eating too much food could make a person nauseous¡ªlet alone injecting a substance that granted superhuman abilities.


    The serum had no immediate side effects, but only if taken in small doses¡ªone or two vials at a time, as Luthor had advised.


    But Norman had taken ten times that amount.


    His body was falling apart, and even his mind had started slipping. But he didn¡¯t care. As long as he could kill Luthor, it was worth it.


    Ahead of him, Reid glanced back and shook his head slightly.


    Norman was at his breaking point.


    Even in the movies, where Norman succumbed to military pressure and the impending collapse of Oscorp, leading to the emergence of the Green Goblin persona, he had never appeared this desperate.


    However, Reid felt no pity.


    He kept running.


    Deeper and deeper into the abandoned alleyways.


    Until he reached a dead end.


    At this moment, due to excessive blood loss, Norman¡¯s skin¡ªonce reddened by the serum¡ªreturned to a deathly pale shade.


    But as he saw Reid finally trapped with nowhere to run, a faint flush once again appeared on Norman¡¯s face.


    "Run! Keep running! Why did you stop?!"


    Holding his laser-infused dagger, Norman stood still, sneering at Reid, who he believed had no way out.


    "When you chose to stand against me, Luthor, you should have known that one day you¡¯d pay with your life!"


    The more he spoke, the angrier Norman became. He noticed that even in this situation, Luthor still wore that arrogant expression. But this time, it wasn¡¯t mockery¡ªit was pity.


    He was being pitied. This bastard actually dared to look at him with pity, as if he were beneath him.


    "Luthor! Stop looking at me like that! Look at the situation¡ªyou¡¯re the real loser here!"


    "Norman..."


    Hearing his real name startled Norman for a moment, his manic rage briefly quieting.


    But then, he saw that face again¡ªthe one he loathed, wearing that same mocking expression.


    "Norman, do you know what you are? A complete and utter failure."


    "AHHHHHH!!!"


    Mockery. Once again, he was being mocked from above, like he was nothing. Norman couldn''t take it anymore. Raising his dagger high, he charged straight at Reid.


    "Die, Luthor!"


    In his mind, he could already see it¡ªthat insufferable bastard pierced through the heart, his life ending in regret and despair.


    But that was just a fantasy.


    Reid didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he simply raised a hand and caught the dagger with ease.


    The supposedly unstoppable high-frequency laser blade had vanished, completely suppressed by a mysterious energy¡ªan eerie green glow.


    "H-How... how is this possible?!"


    Norman stared in shock. No one should be able to withstand a high-frequency weapon. And even if someone could, why the hell was it Luthor?!


    God had already given Luthor a genius mind and a flawless body. And now¡ªsuperpowers too?!


    The next moment, Norman got his answer.


    A faint glow flickered around Reid¡¯s body. His regular suit faded away, replaced by a high-tech armor suit, primarily green and purple in design.


    "Optical camouflage... then you..."


    At this time, Norman understood. If he still couldn''t figure out what was happening after knowing that Luthor had attended the press conference while secretly wearing armor, then his original reputation as a genius would be in vain.


    "You¡¯re right, Norman," Reid said calmly. "From the moment we met, everything you¡¯ve done has been under my control. If you hadn''t attacked me, if you hadn''t committed such an unforgivable crime, I might have actually struggled with deciding what to do with you."


    Hearing this Norman burned with rage. Those words¡ªso dismissive, so condescending¡ªdrove him mad. He clenched his fists, channeling every ounce of laser energy he had left, and swung at the man before him.


    But Reid was faster.


    Before Norman¡¯s fist could land, Reid''s armored gauntlet struck first.


    A sickening sound echoed through the alley as Reid''s punch hit Norman¡¯s head. His body crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    "It¡¯s over."


    The optical camouflage activated once more.


    The reason for luring Norman here and defeating him was to prevent anyone else from discovering that he possessed this kind of advanced technology.


    In 2008, Tony was pressured by the government for unveiling his Iron Man suit. Now, in 1994, if he revealed this armor, the U.S. government would absolutely lose its mind.

 71: Gifting Shares

    Soon after, two armed helicopters quickly arrived in response to Rhodes¡¯ report.


    Military personnel on board provided emergency treatment for the heavily injured Rhodes before following the trail to this dead-end alley.


    Leading the team was an Air Force major. As soon as he spotted Reid, he stepped forward and shook his hand.


    "Mr. Luthor, are you all right?"


    Reid nodded his head and gestured toward Norman, who lay unconscious on the ground.


    "I''m fine. Major Rhodes had already inflicted serious injuries on him during their fight. By the time he chased me here, he collapsed from his wounds."


    Though Reid''s punch was what ultimately knocked Norman unconscious, the man had already been on the brink due to severe blood loss. Even without that final blow, he wouldn¡¯t have lasted much longer.


    So, Reid had no hesitation in crediting Rhodes with the victory.


    At this time, a soldier reported Norman¡¯s condition. The major nodded, confirming that it was indeed Rhodes¡¯ attack that had left Norman severely wounded, causing him to pass out from blood loss during the chase.


    ¡°We¡¯ll escort you back to Oscorp. Leave the rest to us.¡±


    The military had actually long been frustrated with Oscorp¡¯s stance. Their relationship had always remained strictly business, with the company refusing multiple investment offers.


    It was understandable, though. Oscorp didn¡¯t need to go public or seek outside funding. As long as it maintained steady growth, it could expand rapidly on its own. The idea of accepting military investment and allowing them to gain shares was out of the question unless Oscorp was on the brink of collapse.


    But with its foundation in super soldier serums, advanced materials, and cutting-edge pharmaceuticals, how could Oscorp ever collapse?


    The military had been looking for an opportunity to strengthen ties with Oscorp.


    Now, they had one.


    Even if it was just taking care of Norman, earning Luthor¡¯s favor was still a win.


    "I''ll leave it to you then."


    Reid had always planned for Norman to be judged by the law, so he had no reason to object. Escorted by soldiers, he returned to Oscorp and resumed his work.


    As for those injured or killed in Norman¡¯s attack, the New York government would handle the aftermath.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Reid visited Lenox Hill Hospital to check on Richard, who had been injured in the attack.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "I''m sorry, Richard. I had to hold a last-minute press conference, and it ended up getting you hurt."


    Sitting by the hospital bed was Richard¡¯s wife, Mary. She had been taking care of him these past few days.


    "This wasn¡¯t your fault, Mr. Luthor. After all, you couldn¡¯t have known Norman would be crazy enough to attack you during the conference."


    Richard wasn¡¯t just saying this to be polite¡ªhe truly believed it. He had no idea that Reid had already anticipated Norman¡¯s actions and had planned accordingly.


    "If anything, it¡¯s me who should apologize. Because of my injuries, the launch of the new project will be delayed."


    Richard felt a deep sense of guilt. The press conference had already taken place, but now, the project had to be put on hold. He was the lead researcher, and everything about it required his approval.


    Technically, as the chairman, Reid could make the final decision himself. But out of respect for Richard, he had chosen to entrust the project entirely to him.


    That was why Richard, instead of blaming Luthor for his injuries, actually felt guilty.


    "No. The work of a specialist should be handled by a specialist. Even if I understand your project, it¡¯s still yours. I won¡¯t, and frankly, I don¡¯t care to take credit for something that isn¡¯t mine."


    Reid shook his head, maintaining a magnanimous expression as he reached into his briefcase and pulled out a document


    "5% of Oscorp¡¯s shares, consider it compensation for your injuries and recognition of your abilities."


    Startup companies often used equity to retain key technical talent, but despite being only two years old, Oscorp had long since outgrown that phase.


    With irreplaceable technologies like new materials and the Scarlet Serum, 5% of the company''s shares might not grant Richard much influence within the corporation, but their sheer value was enough to tempt anyone.


    At the very least, that bald man from S.H.I.E.L.D. would certainly be interested in it.


    "This... this is too much." Richard hesitated.


    Even someone with a strong sense of justice like him couldn''t help but feel tempted. A part of him even wondered if Luthor had already discovered his identity and was trying to buy him off with shares.


    "Take it. It¡¯s just a small token of my appreciation," Reid continued. "Of course, there¡¯s a condition¡ªif you ever decide you don¡¯t want these shares anymore, you can only sell them back to me at market price or transfer them to your descendants. You can¡¯t sell them to anyone else."


    The added restriction put Richard slightly more at ease. After a few refusals, he eventually accepted the valuable gift.


    And with that, Reid had achieved his goal.


    As Oscorp grew, this 5% stake would be worth billions¡ªperhaps even trillions in the future.


    But in the Marvel universe, money was the least valuable thing.


    Rather than calling it a gift to Richard, this 5% stake was more like an investment in the future Spider-Man, Peter Parker.


    Reid couldn¡¯t ignore the vast multiverse connected to Spider-Man.


    One particular animated movie had even proposed an absurd scenario¡ªif Spider-Man¡¯s fate changed, the entire multiverse would collapse.


    It made Reid question whether Franklin Richards had cut corners when fixing the multiverse. Since when had it become so fragile that a single Spider-Man¡¯s fate could trigger a cascade of destruction.


    Regardless of how ridiculous such stories had seemed in his past life, in this reality, anything was possible. Reid had to prepare for all possibilities.


    By using 5% of Oscorp¡¯s shares to establish a connection with the person most likely to become Spider-Man, he ensured a legitimate reason to intervene in future Spider-Verse crises. No matter how he looked at it, it was an investment with guaranteed returns.


    After bidding Richard farewell, Reid left the hospital room, giving the couple some privacy.


    ¡®Now, all that¡¯s left is the court trial. Once Norman¡¯s verdict is out, I imagine Emily will be at her breaking point.¡¯


    The Oscorp situation was coming to a close.


    Reid glanced at his role-playing progress, satisfied with the 99% completion. As soon as he fulfilled the last requirement and broke past the limit to 100%, he could hand over the identity of Luthor to the clone and move on to other matters.


    Just as he turned a corner in the hospital hallway, he spotted an unexpected person.


    "Mrs. Osborn..."

 72: Desperate Emily

    "Luthor... Mr. Luthor."


    Emily looked exhausted¡ªno, it was worse than that.


    Her pale face alone told Reid everything he needed to know. The moment she learned that Norman had transformed into the Green Goblin and attacked him at the press conference, the shock had been too much. Her body could no longer resist the worsening symptoms of her family''s hereditary illness.


    And that was just from hearing the news.


    Once the trial began and Norman was officially sentenced to prison, the impact would undoubtedly push this already fragile woman past her limit.


    Still, Reid wouldn''t let any of these thoughts show. He simply put on an apologetic expression.


    "I''m very sorry, Mrs. Osborn. Norman... I never expected him to do something like this either."


    Back when they worked together in the lab, Reid and Emily had never been particularly close, but they were familiar enough to address each other by name.


    However, given the current situation¡ªwhere her husband, despite being the aggressor, had ultimately been driven to this point by Reid¡¯s relentless pressure¡ªit would be shameless to still call her by name. So, instead, he respectfully addressed her as Mrs. Osborn.


    "This isn''t your fault, Mr. Luthor. It¡¯s Norman... he lost his way... cough, cough..."


    She trailed off, as if recalling something painful, then broke into a violent coughing fit. Even so, she forced herself to stay upright and determined to speak.


    In this battle between Luthor and Norman, there was no clear right or wrong. Power struggles were nothing unusual.


    Emily harbored some resentment toward Luthor, but at this point, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. All she wanted was to do whatever she could to reduce her husband''s sentence before the trial.


    "Mr. Luthor, Norman acted on impulse. I know what he did is unforgivable, but... can I please ask you not to pursue this any further?"


    Her request was simple¡ªshe wanted Luthor to drop any charges related to Norman threatening his life. More than that, she was subtly pleading with him not to use his influence to sway the court''s judgment against Norman.


    It was the only thing she could do now.


    "I believe Norman acted on impulse too, and I won¡¯t press charges," Reid said evenly. "But Mrs. Osborn, you have to understand... what he did can¡¯t be erased. The soldiers, the reporters¡ªthey were living people."


    "Cough... cough, cough, cough!"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Emily''s entire body trembled as she coughed, Reid''s words forcing her to confront an inevitable, hopeless future. The shock hit her even harder this time, triggering an even more violent coughing fit. Yet, she still pushed through, speaking between gasps.


    "I know... as long as you don¡¯t pursue it... that¡¯s enough."


    She understood that this wasn¡¯t just about whether or not Luthor pressed charges. Even without his involvement, the deaths of those soldiers and reporters wouldn¡¯t simply vanish. Norman was still facing the harshest possible sentence.


    After saying his goodbyes, Reid left.


    ......


    In the following days, even without actively looking into it, Reid heard about Emily''s desperate efforts.


    She reached out to everyone she could, searching for anyone willing to help. But even though Reid had kept his word and refrained from pressing charges, Norman¡¯s former allies all turned their backs on him.


    Not because Reid had secretly interfered. It was simply a matter of self-interest.


    Helping Norman and reducing his sentence wasn¡¯t impossible¡ªbut what could he possibly offer in return?


    With the military involved, no matter what anyone did, Norman was guaranteed to face at least half a lifetime in prison. And as long as Luthor was alive, that sentence would be real and inescapable.


    By the time Norman reentered society decades later, what could he possibly accomplish?


    Nothing.


    If helping Norman brought no returns, why would anyone bother?


    In the end, Norman had only been in control of Oscorp for two years. Most of that time was spent fighting Luthor. He had never built a true network of allies, let alone close friends who would stand by him.


    ¡­¡­


    Once Norman regained consciousness, the trial proceeded as scheduled.


    His crimes as the Green Goblin¡ªlaunching a terrorist attack and killing numerous journalists and soldiers¡ªwere beyond forgiveness.


    The families of the victims hated him with every fiber of their being. The military also saw an opportunity to use this case to strengthen its ties with Luthor.


    This was their decision, something no amount of restraint from Reid could change.


    Whether Reid asked for it or not, keeping Norman locked away for life was a favor to him. Even if he never acknowledged it, that favor still existed.


    Under these circumstances, Norman was sentenced to over 2,000 years in prison. Unless Reid unexpectedly died, Norman would never walk free again.


    Emily had braced herself for the worst, but when the final verdict was spoken in court, her mind went blank.


    She didn¡¯t even know how she made it home.


    All she knew was that her breathing grew increasingly rapid, her body weaker with every step.


    Then a knock came at the door.


    The nanny, hired to care for young Harry, opened it.


    "Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re back¡ª"


    Thud.


    Before she could finish, Emily collapsed face-first onto the floor, motionless.


    "Ma¡¯am! Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong?!"


    ¡­¡­


    NewYork-Presbyterian Hospital.


    The same hospital that had just treated Norman now welcomed his wife.


    After running their tests, the doctors all shook their heads.


    "There¡¯s nothing that can be done."


    That was their unanimous verdict.


    They recognized it as some kind of hereditary disease but couldn¡¯t offer a cure. After all, genetic disorders¡ªillnesses hidden deep within one''s DNA¡ªwere, for the most part, incurable.


    Meanwhile, Reid arrived at the hospital¡¯s front desk.


    "Sir, only family members can access a patient¡¯s records," the female receptionist informed him.


    "Family?" Reid raised a brow. "Do you mean Norman Osborn, who was just sentenced to 2,700 years? Or Harry Osborn, who isn¡¯t even two years old and can¡¯t speak yet?"


    The receptionist fell silent.


    At the same time, Reid casually tossed a card onto the counter. While the receptionist was still stunned, he reached over and grabbed the patient files.


    "Spend the money as you see fit," he said flatly.  "Just tell your boss Lex Luthor asked for them. They won¡¯t dare cause trouble for you."

 73: Normans Prison Life

    After receiving Emily''s medical report, Reid didn¡¯t rush to the prison to inform Norman right away.


    Instead, he returned to Oscorp and carried on with his daily work.


    ''Let the news spread a little longer.''


    If he went to see Norman now, it would make him seem too eager, and Norman might start doubting the truth of the situation.


    Reid needed to wait until he heard the news on his own. Only when Norman had exhausted all options and reached a dead end would Reid step in.


    That was when Norman would truly surrender.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed slowly.


    Reid had already spent two years playing the role of Luthor; a little more patience meant nothing to him.


    Just as he expected, Norman eventually received the news.


    After multiple failed attempts to treat Emily¡¯s illness, the hospital reached out to the prison to inform him.


    By this time, Norman had already been transferred to prison, wearing an orange jumpsuit.


    Since Luthor had become the chairman of Oscorp Industries, the prison didn¡¯t dare lower their guard around Norman, even without direct orders.


    Every day, Norman had to complete his assigned labor before he could rest¡ªsewing machine work, road repairs, and other tasks.


    But despite his circumstances, he still held 50% of Oscorp¡¯s shares. This meant that, at the very least, the other inmates didn¡¯t dare to bully him.


    If nothing else, Norman still had money.


    Most of these prisoners would eventually be released, and once outside, they¡¯d need money to rebuild their lives. They saw treating Norman well as an investment in their future.


    At first, Norman thought this was simply how his life would be from now on, spending his days in prison, only seeing his wife and son during scheduled visits.


    But then, a creeping unease took root in his heart.


    Since his imprisonment, Emily had never come to see him.


    Norman didn¡¯t suspect her of moving on so quickly. He knew Emily wasn¡¯t that kind of person. But he also knew that, from the moment he was imprisoned, she had been left to face that cold, ruthless man alone.


    His time in prison had given him the clarity to piece everything together.


    From the very start, he had never once gained the upper hand in his struggle for power against Luthor. He had been in the palm of Luthor¡¯s hand the entire time.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Even in the end, Luthor had gone as far as to disregard the safety of the reporters, holding a press conference solely to lure him into making a move¡ªa trap that ultimately sealed his fate.


    Norman knew that attacking the event made him far from innocent. But if he was a villain, then what did that make Luthor, who was willing to use such a large-scale gathering as bait?


    Norman worried that his wife and son were suffering under Luthor¡¯s continued persecution, leaving them no time to visit him.


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    He requested a phone call to contact his family.


    But since he hadn¡¯t been in prison long, his request was denied.


    Even when he tried offering benefits in exchange, the prison staff remained unmoved.


    He couldn¡¯t really blame them. After all, he had been imprisoned for orchestrating a public terrorist attack.


    To them, a prisoner like him, dangerous and unpredictable, couldn¡¯t be allowed outside contact. Even the most corrupt officials wouldn¡¯t risk helping him, afraid he might be planning an escape.


    No one wanted to end up like those reporters¡ªblown to pieces.


    At this point, Norman had no options left.


    No serum. No weapons. Just an ordinary man with above-average physical strength. Even that had deteriorated since his imprisonment.


    Escape was impossible.


    Just then, the prison finally received the news and a medical report was delivered to him.


    It was Emily¡¯s health examination.


    With one look, Norman understood everything.


    Emily wasn¡¯t being tormented by Luthor. Instead, her hereditary illness had surfaced¡ªbecause of him.


    ¡°How¡­ could this¡­¡±


    Inside the prison office, Norman collapsed to his knees, powerless. The correctional officer watching him barely reacted, leaning back in his chair as he took another sip of coffee.


    ¡°That¡¯s the situation, Norman. We¡¯re telling you this so you don¡¯t overthink things. Your wife wasn¡¯t persecuted by Mr. Luthor, she didn¡¯t run off with someone else either. She¡¯s just dying. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯d rather she had left me for someone else¡­ At least then, she¡¯d be happy instead of suffering.¡¯


    Norman wanted to say something, but the weight of sorrow left him speechless.


    Before he even realized it, he had wandered back to his cell.


    That night, lying on his bed, Norman kept thinking¡ªwhat could he do?


    According to the report, if there was no breakthrough, Emily had at most two months left. After that, their son, Harry, would be sent to an orphanage.


    And if things continued like this, in a few years, he might receive the same news¡ªHarry, struck down by the same hereditary disease.


    What could he do?


    The answer was nothing.


    Even if he were given a fully equipped lab right now, he couldn¡¯t develop a cure.


    This was never part of his plan. He had never considered that Emily¡¯s illness would surface so soon.


    Gradually, Norman''s thoughts turned to a person he utterly despised¡ªyet, at the same time, he couldn''t deny that person''s intelligence.


    ¡®Luthor¡­ If it¡¯s him¡­¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Norman, who had been behaving himself, suddenly lost control.


    Like a madman, he went on a rampage, violently attacking and injuring several of his cellmates.


    He kept shouting.


    "I want to see Lex Luthor!"


    "Tell Luthor to come see me!"


    Even after the guards subdued him, pinned him down, and threw him into solitary confinement, he repeated the same words.


    He refused water. He refused food.


    After all, he was still a major shareholder in Oscorp Industries. The public still had an eye on him.


    If the prison wanted to avoid accusations of mistreating a high-profile inmate, they¡¯d have to inform Luthor.


    Norman wasn¡¯t expecting mercy.


    He just hoped Luthor would come to mock him, come to see the pathetic failure he had become.


    But the prison staff was in a dilemma.


    If Norman died here, they would be bombarded with public outrage. Everyone would accuse them of abusing a mentally unstable prisoner.


    Yet, when it came to actually reaching out to Luthor over this matter, none of them had the guts to do it.


    And so, the prison officials stalled for a few days. But as Norman grew weaker, they had no choice but to send someone to contact Luthor.


    However, Reid took the initiative and called the prison himself.


    "I hear someone wants to see me?"

 74: Norman’s End

    Reid''s unexpected arrival was a welcome relief for the prison officials, who wasted no time arranging a private meeting room for him and Norman.


    And Norman, upon learning that Luthor hadn¡¯t been contacted by the prison and had come on his own accord, had many thoughts running through his mind.


    But right now, none of that mattered. He had gone days without food¡ªhe wasn¡¯t about to die of starvation in the middle of a conversation with Luthor.


    When Reid stepped into the dimly lit private room, the first thing he saw was Norman, hunched over the metal table, barely stopping to breathe. Just one glance at the meal was enough to tell how awful it tasted.


    "How¡¯s it going, Norman? Prison life keeping you busy?"


    Reid pulled out a chair and sat across from him, his voice laced with amusement.


    The guard assigned to watch them took the hint, quietly exiting the room and shutting off the surveillance.


    Norman, however, barely reacted to the mockery. Without looking up, he scooped a spoonful of mashed potatoes and pushed the tray toward Reid.


    "A busy life naturally leads to a good appetite," he muttered. "Want a taste? No seasoning. Just pure and simple."


    "Heh."


    Reid let out a low chuckle, leaning back in his chair without touching the food. He didn¡¯t need to say anything else.


    And that silence began to weigh on Norman.


    He had been gambling on this meeting, hoping Luthor needed something from him¡ªeither his shares or his silence about that incredible armor he had glimpsed.


    But if Luthor refused to speak, Norman would never gain the upper hand.


    The shares were one thing. Even if he died, they wouldn¡¯t automatically transfer to Luthor. But that secret... Norman had no doubt that Luthor could pull some strings and have him quietly eliminated in prison, making it look like a natural death.


    In the end, Norman was the first to break the silence.


    Luthor could afford to wait. He had all the time in the world. Even if he didn¡¯t regain Norman¡¯s shares immediately, it made little difference while Norman rotted in prison.


    But Norman didn¡¯t have time. Emily had, at most, two months left. If he couldn¡¯t find a solution by then, she was as good as dead.


    And if there was anyone in this world capable of saving her within that time frame, it was the man sitting right in front of him.


    This genius, almost inhuman in his intellect¡ªonly he had the chance to save Emily now.


    "Speak, Luthor. What do you want from me? As long as you agree to my terms, I¡¯ll give you anything."


    Even now, Norman believed Luthor had no knowledge of Emily¡¯s genetic illness. After all, he had never told anyone.


    Reid, hearing Norman¡¯s surrender, simply smiled. Instead of answering immediately, he pulled out a document and a small metal box, setting them on the table between them.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Your shares, in exchange for a cure to the genetic disease. A fair trade."


    "A cure!"


    Norman¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, but the very next second, his expression twisted into something savage.


    How could Luthor possibly know about Emily¡¯s genetic condition?


    Even though he had been locked away, he had only just learned of Emily¡¯s illness himself. Yet somehow, Luthor had already developed a cure?


    Not even a genius could work at such an impossible speed, unless he had prepared for this in advance.


    As soon as that thought crossed his mind, coupled with his understanding of Luthor¡¯s character, Norman came to a terrifying realization.


    "You did this!"


    Bang!


    Norman slammed his fist against the table, his eyes blazing with fury.


    "It was you!" he roared. "You triggered Emily¡¯s illness! You found some way to accelerate it, didn¡¯t you?!"


    He had no doubt that the man before him¡ªthis cold, ruthless monster¡ªwas capable of such a thing. If necessary, Norman was sure Luthor would even abandon his own lover without hesitation.


    Of course, that assumption wasn¡¯t entirely fair. Perhaps the real Luthor might have discarded anyone for his goals, but Reid had no such attachments to begin with.


    "Does it matter, Norman? If you hadn¡¯t transformed into the Green Goblin and attacked me, earning yourself a 2,700-year prison sentence, would Emily have been pushed into such distress that her illness triggered ahead of time?"


    Reid¡¯s smile was cold, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed Norman¡¯s increasingly gloomy expression.


    "I merely accelerated the inevitable. Even without me, Emily was going to die. You don¡¯t actually think you had the ability to create a cure for a hereditary disease, do you? You¡¯re not capable, Norman. You couldn¡¯t even handle something as simple as the serum."


    And that was the truth.


    In the world of the game, Norman¡¯s wife, Emily, had succumbed to her illness while Harry and Peter were still in Midtown High.


    Perhaps due to the trauma of losing his mother, Harry had also fallen ill a few years later, at an even younger age than Emily, eventually losing the ability to move freely.


    Norman had been powerless. He might have climbed to the position of New York¡¯s mayor through wealth and influence, but he had never managed to develop a cure for his wife or child.


    None of that mattered to Norman right now. The only thing on his mind was that Luthor was the one behind Emily¡¯s sudden decline.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Norman leaped up, his cuffed hands lunging for Reid¡¯s throat.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Bang!


    Before his fingers could even touch him, Reid grabbed Norman¡¯s head with one hand and slammed it down onto the table, a dull sound echoing through the room.


    "Kill me?" Reid scoffed. "So Emily isn¡¯t as important to you as you claim. If that¡¯s the case, then forget it."


    As soon as Norman struggled, Reid let go of him without resistance. But the box containing the cure was already back in his possession.


    Without another word, he turned and started walking away.


    Panic surged through Norman. He didn¡¯t care about being beaten or humiliated. What he feared was Luthor leaving and never returning.


    Realizing that Emily¡¯s last hope might vanish forever, Norman shoved aside his anger and grabbed the pen he had prepared in advance. Without hesitation, he signed the transfer agreement.


    "I agree!" His voice was hoarse, desperate. "I¡¯ll do anything! Please, save Emily! Save my son!"


    Reid stopped, his voice flat and indifferent.


    "It¡¯s too late."


    Norman froze. The papers were signed. He had given up everything. And yet, all he got in return was Luthor¡¯s cold voice.


    "Although it''s a bit troublesome, I can still take my time negotiating with the government and your son to reclaim the shares after your death. The real issue here is your attitude. I find it¡­ unpleasant."


    Thud.


    Hearing this, Norman abandoned all his dignity and dropped to his knees.


    "Please," he begged. "Save my wife and child."


    Then, as if even kneeling wasn¡¯t enough, he bent forward, placing his hands on the cold concrete floor.


    "Please," he repeated. "Save my wife and child."


    Finally, he slammed his forehead against the hard concrete floor, and blood seeped onto the ground.


    "PLEASE! SAVE MY WIFE AND CHILD!"


    Reid slowly turned back, watching him. This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    Norman Osborn had finally given up everything.


    Stepping forward, he picked up the signed agreement. Then, crouching down, he leaned close.


    "Norman," he whispered, "one month from now, you will die in this prison. Food poisoning. How does that sound?"


    Norman¡¯s body trembled.


    No matter how strong someone was, the thought of their own impending death would always bring fear.


    But in the end, he nodded.


    "I¡­ agree."

 75: New Cards

    Reid understood that no matter how much he humiliated Norman or shattered his pride, the man could eventually recover given enough time.


    That was exactly why Reid would never give him that chance.


    The only reason he trampled on Norman¡¯s dignity like this was to keep him obedient for now¡ªto ensure he quietly accepted his impending death.


    Emily would survive. Harry would be left untouched. By the time they grew strong enough to make a difference, Reid¡¯s power would already be unstoppable.


    But Norman¡ªhe had to die.


    Even though he was highly capable, to the point of replacing Iron Man and Nick Fury in some worlds, establishing H.A.M.M.E.R. and the Dark Avengers, his talent only made him a greater threat.


    Now that their feud was set in stone, Norman¡¯s talent was nothing but a death sentence.


    No matter how competent he was, Reid possessed role-playing cards formed from the souls of the entire DC universe.


    Even Thanos could be replaced with Darkseid as a superior alternative. So what chance did a mere human like Norman have?


    Reid would never be foolish enough to spare someone who harbored deep hatred toward him just for the sake of a few fleeting highlights in comics that might never happen again.


    With that settled, Reid now controlled 95% of the shares in Oscorp. The remaining 5% had been given to Richard as a means to establish a connection with Spider-Man. Other than that, every aspect of Oscorp was now under his control.


    There was only one thing left to do.


    A new name.


    Oscorp would be wiped from existence. In its place, a far greater empire would rise: Lex Luthor Corporation.


    ¡­¡­


    The renaming process went smoothly.


    A chairman holding 95% of the shares wanting to change a company¡¯s name¡ªwho would dare stand in his way?


    Neither the company¡¯s internal leadership nor government officials raised any objections. No one was foolish enough to provoke Reid over something so trivial.


    With the new name officially registered and the LexCorp logo displayed atop the building, the transformation was done.


    With that, Lex Luthor¡¯s character mission was finally completed.


    [Congratulations, host. You have completed Lex Luthor¡¯s character mission¡ªestablishing LexCorp. Please claim your reward.]


    The system¡¯s voice echoed in Reid¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t rush to claim new cards. Instead, his first move was to split off a clone of Lex Luthor.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Boss."


    Once formed, the clone retained Luthor¡¯s personality. He merely gave Reid a slight nod, not kneeling or showing excessive submission.


    "Luthor, from now on, LexCorp is in your hands. Your mission is to expand its influence in every way possible¡ªeconomically, politically¡ªuntil you control all of America.


    That was Reid¡¯s plan.


    Lex Luthor, a man who ruled Earth as its president for 4,000 years, was only ever hindered by his obsession with Superman. Without that distraction, taking over the United States and eventually the world was just a matter of time.


    "Understood."


    Luthor accepted the task and immediately shifted into work mode. Unlike Harley Quinn or the Joker, he wasn¡¯t one for pointless chatter.


    As for why Harley wasn¡¯t present¡ªafter Norman was defeated as the Green Goblin and the situation was secured, Reid had sent her back to Gotham to reunite with the Joker.


    Finally, with everything settled, Reid made his way to his lab, holding Luthor¡¯s ID card.


    Inside, he retrieved another suit¡ªsimilar to Luthor¡¯s armor but sleeker, more tailored to his build.


    After donning the black armor, Reid sat down and opened the system interface.


    "System, claim the reward."


    A familiar card pack materialized in his hands. This time, the system seemed to have learned from his previous complaints. The card design was far more refined.


    But for some reason, the artwork featured Elemental HERO Neos and the Xyz Monster Number 37: Hope Woven Dragon Spider Shark standing together.


    ¡®Space and the ocean¡­ Don¡¯t tell me this pack¡¯s contents are related to these two themes?''


    With that thought in mind, he opened the pack.


    ¡°Two character cards?¡± Reid was surprised as he looked at the cards in his hand.


    The first time, he had received the Alfred character card along with the Gotham City environment card.


    The second time, it was the Lex Luthor character card paired with a Harley Quinn follower card.


    But this third time, two character cards?


    However, upon closer inspection, Reid''s expression soured.


    The first card wasn¡¯t bad¡ªMartian Manhunter.


    One of the core members of the Justice League, a powerhouse on par with Superman and Wonder Woman.


    In terms of abilities, Martian Manhunter possessed an array of superpowers.


    First, he had the fundamental traits of a superhero¡ªstrength, speed, invulnerability, and flight¡ªall of which were exceptionally potent. While his raw stats might not surpass Superman, Wonder Woman, or Aquaman, who primarily relied on their physical attributes, these were merely the least remarkable of his abilities.


    Thanks to his mastery over his molecular structure, he had a regeneration factor comparable to Wolverine¡¯s, capable of regrowing from a severed limb or even just a head.


    He also shared several of Superman¡¯s abilities, including heat vision, super breath, enhanced strength, and X-ray vision. While these were slightly weaker than Superman¡¯s, they still didn¡¯t define the full extent of his versatility.


    Shape-shifting allowed Martian Manhunter to alter his physical structure at will, taking on the appearance of anyone or even transforming into a beast optimized for close combat.


    If he fully unleashed his strength alongside his shapeshifting abilities, he could even go toe-to-toe with Superman for a period of time.


    Invisibility enabled him to turn completely transparent, preventing light from reflecting off his body¡ªanother testament to his control over his molecular structure.


    Intangibility was another formidable ability.


    Unlike Vision, who relied on the Mind Stone, or the Flash, who vibrated his molecules at high speeds to phase through objects, Martian Manhunter¡¯s phasing ability stemmed from his unique Martian physiology and psychic powers.


    His control over his molecular structure, combined with his telepathic abilities, allowed him to become intangible at will.


    This mastery over his form also granted him two additional abilities¡ªpossession and telepathy.


    By applying a variation of his phasing technique, Martian Manhunter could merge with another being¡¯s body and control their actions. However, individuals with immense strength, such as Superman, were resistant to this form of manipulation.


    As for telepathy, his mind-reading abilities could easily cover the entire Earth. In most cases, Martian Manhunter¡¯s psychic prowess far exceeded that of Charles Xavier.


    Overall, he was an incredibly well-rounded powerhouse, excelling in both strength and versatility.

 76: Martian Manhunter and Aquaman

    While Reid was pleased to acquire the Martian Manhunter role-playing card, it wasn¡¯t without its challenges.


    In the comics, Martian Manhunter¡¯s only weakness was fire. But it wasn¡¯t something Reid needed to worry about.


    His fear of fire wasn¡¯t a biological weakness but a psychological scar unique to J¡¯onn J¡¯onzz, born from witnessing his wife and daughter burn to ashes. That trauma led to his powers going out of control whenever he got too close to fire, causing him to self-combust.


    But as long as Reid was the one playing the role, this weakness wouldn¡¯t exist. He had no such psychological burden.


    What truly troubled him was that, while he knew Martian Manhunter was powerful, versatile, and one of the founding members of the Justice League, he wasn¡¯t actually familiar with his story.


    He had no idea how to play this role.


    And that was the real problem.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what the other card is.¡¯


    With that thought, Reid set aside the Martian Manhunter card and picked up the second role-playing card.


    But the moment he laid eyes on it, his expression darkened.


    "Arthur Curry... I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid you."


    From the beginning, Reid had a feeling that if he started drawing Justice League cards, Aquaman would be the first to appear.


    Aquaman was undoubtedly a powerhouse in the Justice League, but that depended on who he was compared to.


    The Justice League was full of monsters.


    The ever-scheming Batman, always plotting against his own teammates. Superman whose strength needs no explanation. An Amazon warrior and literal demigod, Wonder Woman. The strongest Green Lantern, Hal Jordan. The complete freak that was Martian Manhunter. And of course, the Flash, who could rewrite the entire timeline on a whim.


    Compared to them, it was no wonder Aquaman was often looked down upon.


    Still, after carefully examining the Aquaman card, Reid nodded slightly in approval.


    Even though Aquaman seemed a bit redundant in his quest to collect the entire Justice League, the system had at least made sure the card wasn¡¯t weak.


    This wasn¡¯t the goofy Aquaman from old cartoons. This was the one strong enough to shift tectonic plates.


    If nothing else, once the inevitable conflict with the Mad Titan began, he could leave Aquaman on Earth to guard the place.


    Unlike the rest of the Justice League, whose power ceilings were unknown¡ªSuperman¡¯s ever-growing strength, Green Lantern¡¯s reality-warping potential¡ªAquaman had a clearly defined limit. Even at his peak, all he could do was move continents.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    At least he was stable.


    Reid put away both cards and checked their character missions.


    As expected, they matched the system¡¯s usual style. Aquaman¡¯s mission was to establish Atlantis.


    ''So does that mean Atlantis doesn¡¯t exist in this world?''


    As for Martian Manhunter, his mission was much simpler¡ªprotect Earth once.


    Considering it was already 1994 and Captain Marvel¡¯s storyline would begin in 1995, this mission was practically a freebie.


    That gave Reid some relief.


    He really had no idea how to play Martian Manhunter properly, nor did he have the time or patience to integrate into human society like in the comics, working behind the scenes to maintain peace between different governments.


    For Reid, playing superheroes was far more difficult than playing villains like Lex Luthor.


    But for these heroes, saving the Earth should increase his role-play progress.


    In the end, Reid decided to start with Martian Manhunter.


    As the role-playing card fused into his body, his appearance changed¡ªhis entire skin turned green, and he transformed into an alien that looked eerily similar to the Skrulls from the Marvel universe.


    There was no denying it. The resemblance was uncanny.


    But there was another important reason he chose Martian Manhunter first.


    Reid closed his eyes, absorbing the superpowers that came with the card. The next moment, his body rippled, and in an instant, he had reverted to his original appearance.


    The ability to use a role-playing card while still maintaining his own form¡ªthat was why Martian Manhunter was his first pick. That was also why he started thinking about increasing his role-play progress.


    Martian Manhunter was difficult to play, but his variety of superpowers was too tempting to ignore.


    "Now... I can finally do what I¡¯ve been wanting to do."


    Reid lifted his head, looking beyond the Earth and into space.


    A few years ago, the United States had a Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S., but for certain reasons, the project was eventually shut down.


    In reality, Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S. was started by a Kree scientist, Mar-Vell, who had disguised herself as a human after arriving on Earth.


    Her goal was to create a Light-Speed Engine to help the Skrulls escape the Kree¡¯s one-sided slaughter, allowing them to reach a part of the galaxy where the Kree couldn¡¯t pursue them.


    Reid didn¡¯t care to judge a traitor who had turned her back on her own race, dismissing years of war and sacrifice just to help their sworn enemy. Her reasoning didn¡¯t matter to him.


    But the energy source for the light-speed engine was none other than one of the six Infinity Stones¡ªthe Space Stone, now encased in the Tesseract.


    Even an incomplete engine powered by the Tesseract¡¯s energy had exploded, granting immense power to Carol Danvers, an ordinary Air Force pilot.


    Reid¡¯s system had never explicitly mentioned it, but he had a feeling that Infinity Stones, as the fundamental forces of the Marvel universe, could trigger some kind of reaction within the system. Even if the system was built on the DC universe¡¯s rules, the power of the Infinity Stones had to influence it in some way.


    Mar-Vell¡¯s lab, hidden in orbit, wasn¡¯t difficult to find. With Martian Manhunter¡¯s powers, it was a trivial task.


    Reid¡¯s body gradually faded, turning into an invisible breeze. He phased through the walls of the building, then shot straight into space.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach orbit. Spreading his telepathic abilities, he immediately detected several mental fluctuations that were distinctly different from humans.


    ¡®Those must be the Skrulls Mar-Vell sheltered in her lab.¡¯


    With that in mind, an invisible wave of psychic energy swept through the ship. Every Skrull aboard fell unconscious in an instant.


    Still in his intangible state, Reid passed through the ship¡¯s hull and entered the interior. The moment he stepped inside, his eyes locked onto a deep blue cube resting within a containment unit.


    ¡°There it is. The classic moment every transmigrator goes through¡ªobtaining an Infinity Stone to trigger a system upgrade.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Reid stepped forward and reached out, gripping the Tesseract in his hand.


    The next moment, a surge of immense energy poured into his body.


    Or rather, into the system.


    [High-level energy detected. System upgrading.]

 77: System Upgrade

    After the system announced it was upgrading, there was nothing but silence.


    Reid assumed it would take some time to process, but only a few seconds later, the upgrade was complete.


    [System upgrade complete. Host, please check the new system functions.]


    "You tell me. I''m not interested in looking."


    Reid had gradually mastered the art of dealing with his system. In other words, he had learned not to give it any room to act smug.


    Otherwise, this nonsensical system might start handing him useless characters as mission rewards.


    At this point, he was completely convinced that every card pack was prearranged by the system. If he showed it any kindness, who knew how many low-tier cards it would throw at him?


    [...Understood, Host.]


    The system''s voice carried a hint of grievance but still proceeded with the explanation.


    [Although it appears to be a system upgrade, in fact, the system has simply absorbed a portion of the Space Stone¡¯s authority, unlocking some new abilities.]


    "Such as?"


    Reid was ready to hear what nonsense the system would spout this time. If it dared to say the new feature was something like ''increased card draw rates,'' he¡¯d seriously consider making Lex Luthor into Superman¡ªjust to see if that could pull out Superman¡¯s soul.


    Perhaps sensing his thoughts, the system''s tone quickened slightly.


    [The Space Stone''s spatial authority allows the host to split into two separate entities¡ªessentially, a duplication ability. However, only one clone can exist at a time, and the host''s total strength remains unchanged. This means that once a clone is created, the host will lose access to the abilities of the role-playing card used.]


    "So, I can split into two¡ªone remaining as myself while the other continues role-playing?"


    [As expected of the host, truly intelligent.]


    Reid rolled his eyes at the unnecessary flattery.


    "There should be more features. Keep going."


    The cloning ability was indeed useful. Lately, Reid had realized that due to constantly playing DC characters, his identity as ''Reid'' had been absent from the world for too long.


    That wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    With the Martian Manhunter and Aquaman role cards in his possession, it was only a matter of time before someone noticed that Reid always had ties to super-powered individuals.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Rather than let others speculate later, it was better to establish a clear identity for himself now.


    The cloning ability not only doubled his power but also made it easier to maintain his presence as ''Reid'' while continuing his role-playing. It was the perfect solution.


    The system continued speaking.


    [Another newly unlocked feature allows the host to manually swap any follower card or character card once.]


    ¡®So, I can turn a follower card into a character card¡ªor vice versa?¡¯


    Reid stroked his chin, quickly making a decision.


    He took out the Aquaman card and activated the newly unlocked function.


    A flash of blue light surged across the card, transforming it into a follower card.


    This was a decision Reid had carefully considered.


    Aside from commanding marine life unconditionally, most of Aquaman¡¯s abilities were ones that Martian Manhunter could replicate.


    Even Aquaman¡¯s power to communicate with sea creatures could be achieved through Martian Manhunter¡¯s telepathy.


    More importantly, Martian Manhunter didn¡¯t rely on water to unleash his full strength. Even in space, he could remain a formidable force.


    But the biggest reason was Aquaman¡¯s mission¡ªto establish Atlantis.


    The mission itself suggested that Atlantis didn¡¯t exist in this world. Even if there were ocean-dwelling species, they likely weren¡¯t called Atlantis.


    That would be an incredibly troublesome task, potentially taking years to complete. Reid had no intention of wasting that much time on Aquaman¡¯s role card.


    Rather than chase a single mission reward, it was far more practical to turn Aquaman into a follower card and let him take control of Earth''s oceans.


    That was probably the only real value of this card. Powerful, without a doubt, but its limitations were just as obvious.


    As Reid completed the transformation of Aquaman¡¯s card, a cluster of light emerged from it, floating in front of him.


    ¡®What''s this?¡¯


    He reached out and gently grasped the glowing orb, which instantly materialized into a new card.


    "Another follower card?"


    [Yes, Host. Since you converted Aquaman¡¯s role-playing card into a follower card, the energy stored within the card has been repurposed into this new follower card.]


    Reid carefully examined the card in his hand.


    The card art depicted numerous Atlanteans swimming through the vast ocean, led by none other than Mera, Queen of Atlantis and Aquaman¡¯s wife in the comics.


    It was the first time he had ever seen a follower card representing multiple individuals.


    "Looks like I made the right call," he mused.


    Aquaman¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t essential to him. By sacrificing the chance to gain Aquaman¡¯s powers and the mission reward, he had instead secured an entire Atlantean force, along with Queen Mera.


    That trade was an absolute win.


    With these two cards, Reid was confident he could control Earth''s oceans.


    Even if this world had something like Talokan, the underwater nation using Vibranium technology from the movie universe, having Aquaman¡¯s leadership would be enough to defeat Namor.


    Satisfied with his decision, Reid stored the cards away before turning his attention back to the Tesseract still resting in the device.


    He considered taking it now but hesitated.


    In about a year, Captain Marvel¡¯s story would begin.


    By then, he¡¯d have another chance to access the Cube. If he took it now, it was impossible to predict how that storyline would unfold.


    He vaguely remembered that Captain Marvel and her allies had located this space lab by tracing the resonance between the Tesseract and the energy inside her.


    ¡®Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll wait another year.¡¯


    With careful planning, Reid was confident he could manipulate events to his advantage. There was no rush to claim an Infinity Stone just yet.


    As long as he set things up properly, the Cube would still end up in his hands a year from now.


    If he took it prematurely, he might lose the opportunity to gain Captain Marvel¡¯s trust¡ªmaking it harder to influence the powerful figures in this universe from the shadows.

 78: Reid the Assistant

    Before leaving, Reid took one last look at the unconscious Skrulls scattered across the floor.


    ¡®Forget it. Now¡¯s not the time to act.¡¯


    Even if the entire Secret Invasion storyline could be blamed on Nick Fury¡¯s stupidity, Reid still had little fondness for the Skrull race.


    He had no idea what the TV show¡¯s version of Fury was thinking, trusting a group of aliens that weren¡¯t even carbon-based lifeforms.


    Even a golden retriever had closer genetic ties to humanity than the Skrulls did.


    The Skrulls had to die. Every last one hiding on Earth needed to be eliminated. But not now.


    He would deal with them after meeting Captain Marvel¡ªonce he had that naive woman under his control.


    ¡­¡­


    After collecting a few Skrull tissue samples, leaving the Tesseract behind, and lifting their unconscious state, Reid silently returned to Earth, arriving at Wayne Manor.


    At the moment, Joker was carrying out daily duties under the guise of Alfred.


    It was obvious that if the system hadn''t unlocked the clone ability after reaching 100% role-play completion, and Reid had to handle everything himself, Gotham¡¯s affairs alone would have completely tied him down.


    "Oh? Boss, you¡¯re here.


    Alfred was briefly surprised by Reid¡¯s sudden arrival, but before he could react further, a surge of knowledge flooded his mind.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "Martian Manhunter¡¯s ability," Reid replied. "I can transfer my thoughts directly into someone else¡¯s mind."


    This alone proved that in terms of psychic abilities, Marvel¡¯s Charles Xavier was no match for the Martian Manhunter.


    As Xavier aged, his powers grew stronger, but his deteriorating brain limited his ability to wield them properly. In the end, a single case of dementia could spell disaster for the entire mutant race.


    But the Martian Manhunter was different. His control over his psychic abilities only grew sharper with time, ensuring there was never a risk of losing control.


    Especially now that Reid was in control¡ªfree from the crippling weakness to fire¡ªhe could fully unleash the versatility of his abilities.


    Within moments, Alfred had processed the information Reid transmitted and was fully briefed on the current plan.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Boss, are you ready? I can start acting anytime."


    "In that case, let''s begin."


    ¡­¡­


    Over the next few days, all of Gotham became aware of a family dispute within the Wayne household.


    Alfred, the ever-loyal butler, had decided he was too old to continue his duties. He wished for his adoptive son, Reid, who had always lived outside, to take his place as the new butler of the Wayne family.


    But the young Reid refused. Even if he were to become a butler, he didn¡¯t want to serve a family whose entire bloodline had vanished.


    Their argument dragged on for days, to the point where the elderly Alfred nearly collapsed from anger.


    In the end, the conflict concluded with Reid leaving Gotham, bringing the family drama to an end.


    And with it, his name began to spread, reaching the ears of many.


    Unsurprisingly, S.H.I.E.L.D. was among them.


    Two years ago, when chaos erupted in Gotham, S.H.I.E.L.D. chose not to intervene. But that didn¡¯t mean they were unaware. In fact, they had been keeping an eye on the situation the entire time.


    The timing of the Joker¡¯s rise and the conflict between Alfred and Earle had drawn their attention. Gordon wasn¡¯t the only one suspecting that the Joker¡¯s emergence was linked to Alfred. S.H.I.E.L.D. harbored the same doubts.


    Nick Fury, in particular, had a keen intuition. Something about this entire event felt off.


    But to his frustration, S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s resources were limited. Other than Coulson, there weren¡¯t many competent agents under him.


    Without higher-level authorization, even if he suspected something, there wasn¡¯t much he could do.


    Gotham was a city unlike any other.


    Elsewhere, criminal organizations and terrorist groups crumbled the moment S.H.I.E.L.D. infiltrated them. But in Gotham, agents stuck out like a sore thumb.


    The city''s criminals could spot an outsider at a glance, making infiltration nearly impossible.


    As for those who left Gotham, they either feared the city so much that they never wanted to return or were already entangled in its complex web of interests, making them impossible to recruit as informants.


    Even after two years, S.H.I.E.L.D. was still at a loss when it came to Gotham.


    But this time, Fury saw a glimmer of hope¡ªa chance to plant an undercover agent inside Gotham.


    That hope was Alfred¡¯s adopted son, Reid.


    Unlike most, Reid lived in Gotham without fearing it. He had ties to the city but wasn¡¯t deeply involved in its power struggles. If S.H.I.E.L.D. could recruit him, they would finally have a foothold in Gotham.


    With this plan in mind, Fury immediately reported it to his superiors. After careful deliberation, they approved.


    And so, Fury and Coulson set out to extend their invitation.


    But before they could reach him, news arrived¡ªReid had left Gotham.


    Not only that, he had already arrived in New York and become Lex Luthor¡¯s assistant.


    "You Pennyworths have some kind of problem, don¡¯t you?" Fury grumbled. "You''re all clearly talented, yet you insist on taking jobs as assistants and butlers?¡±


    He found it hard to believe that someone like Alfred would hand over his position to an ordinary adoptive son.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s investigation confirmed that Reid had an impressive academic record. And knowing Alfred, he had likely trained him in ways they weren¡¯t aware of.


    To Fury, Reid had all the makings of a top-tier agent.


    Yet here he was, following in Alfred¡¯s footsteps¡ªworking as someone else¡¯s assistant.


    No matter how much Fury wanted to complain, what was done was done.


    For now, he had to let this opportunity go and retreat with Coulson.


    With Reid now under Luthor¡¯s wing, any further recruitment efforts would require careful planning. If Luthor caught wind of their attempts, not only would they lose the chance to recruit Reid, but Richard¡ªan undercover agent already embedded in Oscorp¡ªcould be exposed.


    Losing an agent was one thing, but Richard held 5% of Oscorp¡¯s shares. If they lost that, it would be a massive blow.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chairman¡¯s office of Oscorp, Luthor was busy reviewing documents.


    On the couch nearby, Reid slowly opened his eyes.


    "They left?" he murmured. "Looks like until Fury takes full control, S.H.I.E.L.D. won''t be as aggressive as it will be in the future."

 79: Curing Emily

    Reid shook his head and put Nick Fury¡¯s matter aside.


    There was no point in dealing with S.H.I.E.L.D. just yet. Only after Captain Marvel''s story concluded would Fury begin to truly seize power.


    That would be the time for meaningful interaction.


    For now, there was still a year before those events unfolded. He had other matters to attend to¡ªlike fulfilling his agreement with Norman to treat Emily.


    Without notifying Luthor, Reid left. To the outside world, he was merely Luthor''s assistant, but in reality, Luthor was nothing more than one of his avatars. Whatever needed to be done, it was Reid¡¯s will that took precedence.


    ...¡­


    NewYork-Presbyterian Hospital.


    Only a week had passed since Reid made his deal with Norman, but Emily¡¯s condition had worsened significantly.


    Her entire body was wrapped in bandages, and Reid knew the reason all too well.


    The genetic disease running through her family caused severe mutations, ultimately leading to bodily decay. The bandages weren¡¯t for treatment¡ªthey were simply to cover up the horrifying effects of the illness.


    Even though Reid had arrived at night, the hospital¡¯s doctor still came to receive him in person.


    He might just be an assistant, but he represented Lex Luthor. While the hospital had powerful financial backing, capital and doctors were two different matters entirely.


    As they walked down the sterile hallway, Reid carefully reviewed Emily''s medical report, the doctor keeping pace beside him.


    "Mr. Pennyworth, Mrs. Osborn''s room is just ahead," the doctor said, gesturing forward.


    Reaching the door, Reid closed the report and handed it back. "I see. Her condition is still within controllable limits."


    With that, just as he reached for the handle to step inside, the doctor suddenly spoke up.


    "May I ask, does LexCorp have the technology to cure genetic diseases? If so, why hasn''t it been released for profit? Not only would it generate enormous revenue, but it could also benefit countless families suffering from inherited illnesses."


    Reid¡¯s hand froze on the door handle.


    He hadn¡¯t expected such a direct question, especially from a doctor who genuinely seemed to care. The man wasn¡¯t na?ve, either. He hadn¡¯t made any foolish demands about giving away the cure for free, just a logical inquiry about why it hadn¡¯t been commercialized.


    That kind of thinking reminded Reid of his past life¡ªof ideals he had once held but had long since discarded.


    Out of respect for the man¡¯s sincerity, he decided to explain.


    "Doctor, your heart is in the right place. But every genetic disorder is unique and requires a tailored solution. Emily is receiving treatment because her husband, Norman Osborn, was willing to pay the price. There are countless families suffering from hereditary diseases. Do you think every single one of them can afford that kind of cost?"


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    A corporation existed to make money, and Luthor''s research required vast resources to produce tangible results. Without revenue, where would those resources come from?


    There was also another reason Reid didn¡¯t mention¡ªhe had no intention of letting Luthor waste his talents on problems like this.


    As technology advanced, genetic diseases would eventually be solved. But he had no desire to shoulder the burden himself.


    One day, he might take on the role of Superman. But he would never be Superman.


    "...I didn''t consider that," the doctor admitted. "I won¡¯t interrupt your visit any further, Mr. Pennyworth."


    "Good. Then please wait here for a moment."


    As he said that, Reid pushed open the door and stepped inside. His gaze immediately fell on Emily, who was bathed in moonlight, gazing at the moon outside her window.


    Without turning her head, she spoke.


    "Is it Mr. Luthor?"


    Emily was a smart woman. She had no idea that Luthor had secretly accelerated the progression of her genetic disease using a specially formulated scent.


    But she understood the situation well enough.


    Like Norman, she knew that the only person who could save her now was that monstrous genius, Lex Luthor.


    She had already predicted what her husband would do. And she had guessed who would come to see her at this moment.


    "No, ma¡¯am. I am Mr. Luthor¡¯s assistant, Reid Pennyworth."


    Following the etiquette he had learned from Alfred, Reid gave a small gesture of respect, even though Emily was too weak to lift herself up and acknowledge it.


    "Mr. Luthor has developed a special drug that can treat your genetic disorder. Please take it."


    While speaking he poured a glass of water and placed it, along with the capsule, on the bedside table.


    "Is that so? Luthor truly is a genius... to have developed a cure so quickly," Emily said, turning her head to look at him.


    Like Norman, Emily vaguely sensed that something was off about the unusual speed of this development. But she had no intention of looking into it any further.


    With a son to care for, she had to recover for Harry¡¯s sake. As for the truth? It no longer mattered in the face of reality.


    She wouldn¡¯t investigate what had really happened. She wouldn¡¯t tell Harry about any of this.


    The battle between Norman and Luthor would end here.


    Emily struggled to sit up, then swallowed the pill with a sip of water.


    She didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. It was just medicine, not some kind of miracle cure that would take effect instantly.


    At the same time, Reid took out more capsules and placed them on the table.


    "One per day. In about a week, you''ll be able to walk again. After a month, you can be discharged. As for a full recovery, it''ll take about a year.¡±


    "Thank you," Emily said softly. As Reid was about to leave, she finally asked the question that had been weighing on her mind.


    "Can I ask... what will happen to Norman?"


    Reid stopped in his tracks, silent for a moment.


    Only now did he truly understand why villains in stories could remain calm when faced with righteous accusations¡ªyet feel at a loss when confronted with the quiet sorrow of their victims.


    But he steadied himself and spoke in a measured tone.


    "Mr. Osborn... gave up everything to save you and secure Harry¡¯s future."


    "Norman!"


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She sat frozen in place as Reid quietly stepped out of the room.


    Moments later, soft but heartbreaking cries echoed through the hospital room.


    ¡­...


    A month later.


    Norman had just finished his daily labor when he returned to his cell and found a meal waiting for him. Along with it, a single photograph had been placed on the tray.


    In the picture, Emily¡ªfully recovered¡ªwas receiving a crying Harry from their housekeeper¡¯s arms.


    "Emily... you finally..."


    Tears welled up in Norman¡¯s eyes. He looked at the tray of food and knew that his time had come.


    Luthor had fulfilled his promise. Now, it was his turn to fulfill his part of the deal.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Emily... I¡¯m sorry, Harry..."


    Murmuring his final apology, Norman picked up the meal and began to eat.


    The next morning, Norman Osborn was found dead in his cell.


    The official cause was severe food poisoning¡ªallegedly from hoarding leftovers from the prison cafeteria as a late-night snack.

 80: Government Meeting

    Norman had met his end, and with his downfall, the last bit of instability within LexCorp was finally gone.


    The company, now firmly under Luthor¡¯s control, wasted no time in accelerating its expansion. Eventually, this led to a clash with another fast-growing tech giant¡ªVon Doom Industries.


    Luthor was far bolder than Reid had anticipated.


    If it were up to Reid, LexCorp wouldn¡¯t have touched the space industry for at least a few more years. Establishing dominance in pharmaceuticals, biotechnology, and military advancements should have come first, before diverting resources into space exploration.


    But Luthor had no patience for slow, steady progress. Instead, he immediately launched plans to send satellites into space and begin constructing a space station.


    This, of course, required government approval, which inevitably led to a direct confrontation with Doom Industries.


    Victor¡¯s company had the same goal¡ªstarting with communication satellites and gradually establishing a presence in outer space. However, only one company would receive the government¡¯s authorization.


    At a high-level government meeting, Victor made his stance clear.


    "It¡¯s obvious that in both financial strength and technological capability, Von Doom Industries is superior," he declared with absolute confidence. "No matter how you analyze this, we are the better choice for this project.¡±


    He smirked and turned to Luthor. "Besides, as far as I know, Mr. Luthor, you only recently took control of LexCorp. Didn¡¯t you just get rid of your rival? Don¡¯t be too hasty. It¡¯s best to take things one step at a time."


    It was a deliberate taunt, meant to imply that LexCorp was still too unstable to handle a project of this magnitude.


    Luthor wasn¡¯t immune to irritation, but at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t let his anger show so easily. Instead, he met Victor¡¯s gaze and countered,


    ¡°At least I control LexCorp entirely. Every decision is mine to make and enforce. But you, Mr. von Doom¡ªhow much influence do you truly wield in your own company? This is a project that will cement America¡¯s supremacy in space. Can such a monumental endeavor really be entrusted to an organization whose leadership isn¡¯t even unified?¡±


    Victor¡¯s smirk faded slightly.


    Luthor struck directly at his biggest weakness¡ªhis shares.


    Due to the influx of outside investors, Victor had long since lost absolute control of his company. If anything went wrong with the project, disagreements among the shareholders would make it impossible for him to push forward with full authority.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    And a project of this scale was bound to face challenges. Internal conflicts at Doom Industries were inevitable.


    Still, Victor wasn¡¯t about to admit defeat. He adjusted his approach, shifting to polished corporate rhetoric, attempting to win over the government officials in attendance.


    But to both Luthor and Reid, the outcome was already set in stone.


    LexCorp had made a name for itself with super soldier serum and advanced materials, securing a foothold in the industry while rapidly expanding into pharmaceuticals.


    While Doom Industries had greater financial resources, LexCorp had an undeniable edge when it came to government relations.


    Whether under Reid¡¯s direct control or Luthor¡¯s leadership, LexCorp had never neglected its ties with the government.


    With both companies possessing the technology needed for a space program, the final choice was obvious.


    Reid, waiting outside the conference room, shook his head and walked away.


    The decision was already made.


    Now, the priority was to launch radar and signal satellites¡ªto ensure that when Captain Marvel¡¯s story unfolded, they wouldn¡¯t be left in the dark.


    ¡­¡­.


    Time passed slowly.


    However, before 1995 arrived, another significant event took place.


    Howard Stark, whose life had been artificially prolonged due to Reid¡¯s interference, had finally reached his breaking point. Three years after Maria¡¯s death, grief and age had worn him down. His body was failing.


    Tony¡¯s decision came as no surprise to anyone familiar with the situation.


    He chose to forgo further treatment and took his father home.


    Tony understood better than anyone¡ªafter losing his wife and stepping away from Stark Industries, Howard no longer had the will to live.


    There was no point in trying to prolong the inevitable.


    Besides, Howard Stark, that old man, seemed more eager to reunite with Maria in the afterlife than to stay in this world for his son¡¯s sake.


    As Tony¡¯s friends, Gotham¡¯s Alfred and New York¡¯s Lex Luthor, along with Reid, who served as Luthor¡¯s assistant, all visited Tony¡¯s home to bid farewell to one of the greatest scientists since World War II.


    December 16, 1994.


    Exactly three years after the Winter Soldier¡¯s attack, Howard Stark took his final breath.


    Tony spared no expense in arranging a grand funeral. The event was packed with influential figures from the scientific, political, and corporate worlds.


    When the speaker began listing Howard¡¯s achievements, he had to pause several times, his throat dry from the sheer length of the list.


    Only at the moment of Howard¡¯s death did people finally realize just how much this famous playboy had accomplished.


    It was only then that they remembered¡ªthe shield wielded by Captain America, the hero who defeated HYDRA, was crafted by this very man.


    Nick Fury and Phil Coulson also attended the funeral under false identities.


    At one point, they found an opportunity to approach Reid.


    "Mr. Pennyworth, do you have a moment?"


    "Gentlemen, how can I help you?"


    The moment Reid turned to them, he had already read their thoughts with telepathy.


    ¡®So they finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. They want to recruit me into S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯


    It was a trivial matter. He could brush them off without much effort.


    His real attention was focused on Luthor and Tony¡¯s conversation.


    Tony, acting not on behalf of Stark Industries but as an individual, expressed his desire to join LexCorp¡¯s space program.


    ¡®Looks like with Howard¡¯s death, the last chain binding Tony has been broken. That guy can¡¯t wait even a second. All he¡¯s thinking about is hunting down HYDRA and wiping them out.¡¯


    Reid silently took note of Tony¡¯s shift in mindset.


    ¡®If he¡¯s already investigating HYDRA now, the timeline is bound to change.¡¯


    Things were accelerating faster than expected. Reid needed to keep a close watch¡ªno matter how events unfolded, he had to ensure that he remained in control.

 81: Nick Fury’s Invitation

    "What do you think, Mr. Pennyworth? Join us and contribute to world peace."


    As Reid kept an eye on Tony and Luthor¡¯s conversation, he nonchalantly responded to Nick Fury¡¯s invitation.


    Fury had finished his pitch, but something felt off. Normally, young people at this age¡ªunless they were born evil¡ªwould at least be excited about the idea of protecting world peace, especially with the generous pay involved.


    And Reid wasn''t just any young man. He had the skills to be more than qualified.


    So why wasn''t he reacting at all? If anything, he seemed... distracted?


    Reid was indeed distracted.


    Even though he had Martian Manhunter''s abilities and could easily handle multiple things at once, that didn''t mean he wanted to.


    To him, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s attempt to recruit him was pointless, so he couldn''t be bothered to care.


    Fury wasn''t even the director yet, and even if he was, Reid had no interest in the organization.


    He had already decided¡ªS.H.I.E.L.D. would cease to exist in the future.


    What was the point of joining? To fight with Hydra''s spies over who''d be the next director?


    He had no time for a doomed organization.


    Still, since Fury had gone through the effort of making his case, Reid figured he should at least respond¡ªif only to maintain his persona as Alfred¡¯s adopted son.


    He met Fury¡¯s gaze and spoke calmly.


    "Mr. Fury, what kind of answer are you hoping for?"


    ¡®As if there was any other answer.¡¯ Fury didn''t say it out loud, but they both knew the answer.


    He wanted Reid to join S.H.I.E.L.D., ideally as his direct subordinate, which would make future operations much easier.


    But admitting that outright would sound like he was begging.


    In reality, though, he kind of was.


    "World peace... what a beautiful idea," Reid said with a faint smile. "But tell me, Mr. Fury, do you really think it''s possible?"


    Fury¡¯s expression darkened.


    Unbothered, Reid continued, "Take identical batches of dough and bake them in the same oven. The weight, color, texture, and appearance of the bread will all turn out differently. Some loaves will stand out¡ªmore desirable, more sought after. When everyone wants the same piece of bread, how do you plan to stop them from fighting over it?"


    Fury said nothing.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Reid wasn¡¯t preaching complex philosophy¡ªhe was simply stating reality.


    Humans competed at every moment in life. And when competition became most brutal, it was called war.


    World peace could only exist if humanity stopped competing. But if humans stopped competing, they would also stop progressing.


    It was an inherently contradictory concept¡ªpurely emotional, with no real basis in reality.


    Even the definition of "world" kept expanding as time moved forward.


    "But we can at least control the scope of conflict," Fury countered. "By uniting our strength, we can protect humanity. We can protect Earth."


    Reid raised an eyebrow.


    "What strength have you united? A handful of elite soldiers borrowed from different nations? If they were truly powerful, why would those nations hand them over to you?¡±


    "I¡ª"


    Fury tried to argue back. He couldn¡¯t just let someone dismiss his ideals so easily.


    Maybe in the future, once he became the director of S.H.I.E.L.D, he''d learn to stay calm. But right now, there was still a part of him that was impulsive.


    But Reid didn''t give him the chance.


    "If the U.S. and other superpowers went to war, what would you do?"


    Nick Fury fell completely silent. What could he do? If a world war truly broke out, how much could he actually accomplish?


    The answer was simple¡ªnothing.


    Even now, when he wasn¡¯t yet the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the truth was clear. Even if he were, S.H.I.E.L.D. was an organization that relied on funding from the World Security Council just to function. It had no power to intervene in conflicts between nations.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. was just a fancier version of the United Nations¡ªnothing more than a tool for world governments.


    In that moment, Fury realized something.


    The young man standing before him, despite his age, already had his own understanding of the world. There was no way he could convince Reid to join S.H.I.E.L.D. with talk of ideals. Any further effort would be a waste of time.


    "My apologies for the disturbance. Mr. Pennyworth, let¡¯s just pretend this conversation never happened."


    With that, Fury turned and left the funeral with Coulson.


    But deep inside, his resolve hardened. If he wanted S.H.I.E.L.D. to truly protect the world, it couldn¡¯t remain shackled by the governments of the world.


    It needed to stand apart. Independent.


    ¡­¡­


    As the funeral came to an end, the guests gradually departed. But Tony was still deep in conversation with Lex Luthor.


    "If a space station needs to be built in the future, I can provide the Arc Reactor technology to LexCorp."


    Their deal was nearly finalized.


    All Tony wanted was a single satellite. One that could monitor Earth for any signs of Hydra activity.


    While eavesdropping on their conversation, Reid couldn¡¯t help but compare.


    Both were billionaire heirs. Both loved their high-tech suits. Yet, Tony and Batman couldn''t have been more different.


    Tony was good¡ªgenuinely so. But he was also still that carefree, reckless playboy at heart. He had principles, but those principles were flexible, always following his own instincts.


    This collaboration with Luthor, for example.


    He was essentially launching a surveillance satellite to monitor the entire planet. A floating eye in Earth¡¯s orbit, always watching.


    His justification? To track Hydra.


    This was a direct violation of people¡¯s privacy. It meant putting the entire world under his watch. Hardly the actions of a conventional hero.


    But Tony¡¯s morality wasn¡¯t bound by strict rules. If he believed something was right, then it was¡ªno matter what anyone else thought.


    Batman, on the other hand, was different.


    His sense of justice didn¡¯t stem from pure kindness but from a deep hatred of crime.


    That hatred burned within him, threatening to consume him entirely. Not even Batman was immune to its pull.


    To prevent himself from being swallowed by that darkness, he had strict rules.


    Unbreakable lines he would never cross. He only fought crime¡ªnothing else.


    There was even a moment in the movie The Dark Knight where Batman did something similar to what Tony was doing now.


    Using Wayne Enterprises¡¯ resources, he developed a system to eavesdrop on all of Gotham¡¯s soundwaves. A way to instantly locate any criminal hiding in the city.


    But he only used it once.


    Against the Joker.


    And the moment that battle was over, he destroyed the system.


    That was the difference between them.

 82: The First Step to Dominion

    Overall, Reid still preferred Tony''s personality.


    If he didn''t have the system and wasn''t destined to obtain a Batman card that would eventually allow him to replace Tony''s role, he would have likely chosen to stand by Stark''s side as a loyal ally.


    But since Tony was willing to participate, there was no need to refuse his involvement.


    This system could indeed help Tony track down Hydra.


    However, the same logic applied in reverse¡ªLuthor could also use this collaboration to extend his surveillance across the entire world.


    "Tony, I need to remind you. If you go through with this and it gets discovered, the consequences won''t be pleasant. Are you really sure about this?"


    During the time Reid had been playing the role of Luthor, he had become friends with Tony. And now that Luthor had been separated into an independent entity, that bond remained.


    "I know exactly what I''m doing. Once I make a decision, I never regret it."


    Tony''s words were firm, leaving Luthor with nothing more to say.


    Thus, as Howard Stark''s funeral concluded, their partnership was officially sealed.


    ......


    The alliance between Stark Industries and LexCorp dealt a devastating blow to Von Doom Industries.


    The space program, once a competitive field, became a one-sided game the moment the two giants joined forces. The government wasted no time making its decision.


    Doom Industries suffered a crushing defeat, causing Victor''s influence within his own company to plummet.


    Internal conflicts erupted one after another, leaving him completely overwhelmed.


    The company''s growth stagnated while LexCorp surged ahead.


    With its newfound reputation from the space program and an almost guaranteed future dominance in telecommunications, it continued expanding its influence.


    In the arms industry, LexCorp remained focused on the super-soldier program, avoiding direct competition with Stark Industries'' conventional weaponry. This ensured that neither side encroached upon the other''s territory, preventing unnecessary conflicts of interest.


    Beyond that, Luthor pushed LexCorp into various fields¡ªconsumer goods, electronic components, water supply, energy, and more. The company expanded on all fronts under his leadership.


    Of course, there were obstacles. Rivals emerged, attempting to suppress LexCorp''s rise. But none of them lasted long.


    The reason was simple¡ªtechnological supremacy.


    Reid didn''t need to use his Martian Manhunter abilities to manipulate outcomes with superpowers. Luthor''s intellect was more than enough to handle these challenges effortlessly, making any supernatural intervention unnecessary. It also kept suspicions at bay.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The knowledge and technology granted to Luthor by the system were so far ahead of the competition that no ordinary corporation could keep up, regardless of the industry.


    Naturally, some tried to flip the table, using political influence rather than business tactics to suppress LexCorp. But by now, the company had already secured its foothold in the political sphere.


    And in the corporate world, "accidents" were nothing unusual, especially for those who played dirty.


    Reid had no need for elaborate schemes. Disguising himself as a nameless bystander, he acted swiftly and silently. No one even realized he had intervened.


    Within the rules, even if all rival companies united, they couldn''t compete with Luthor''s LexCorp. The market and the times had already chosen a winner.


    Outside the rules, no one could escape Reid''s silent assassinations using his Martian Manhunter abilities.


    And so, by stepping over the corpses of its competitors, LexCorp climbed higher and higher throughout the year.


    It was well on its way to becoming a corporate giant on par with the likes of Wayne Enterprises in Gotham.


    Doom Industries, on the other hand, had been reduced to a shadow of its former self, struggling to survive in the high-tech sector. Once a dominant force, the company now relied on occasional new inventions to turn a profit.


    Another force¡ªone that Reid had once considered joining¡ªFisk Industries, was also forced to submit.


    Wilson Fisk, the Kingpin, knew that his criminal empire couldn''t compete with a corporate juggernaut like LexCorp in New York. All he wanted was for Fisk Industries to act as a legitimate front to cover his underground operations.


    So, he made a smart decision¡ªhe surrendered to Luthor.


    As a result, Fisk Industries was reduced to nothing more than a security firm under the vast LexCorp umbrella, becoming a branch of its private security division.


    In return, LexCorp provided cover, allowing Kingpin to expand his criminal empire in the shadows.


    Luthor gladly accepted.


    Kingpin was just an ordinary man. Now and in the future, he would never possess any extraordinary powers.


    Once he joined, there was no leaving. No betrayal.


    Reid simply used his Martian Manhunter telepathic abilities to implant a subconscious suggestion¡ªFisk would never betray LexCorp.


    And with that, one of Marvel''s most well-known crime lords became just another pawn under Reid''s control.


    It was a quick and efficient move, but also brutally realistic.


    No matter how popular a character was, overwhelming power always won.


    Kingpin, who loomed over Spider-Man''s stories as a terrifying mastermind, was nothing against the heroes of Fantastic Four. What real chance did he have against someone like Reid?


    As LexCorp tightened its grip on both New York''s legal industries and its criminal underworld, its rise became unstoppable.


    Reid''s plan to dominate America, and eventually the entire Earth, had taken its first major step.


    ......


    Then, 1995 finally arrived.


    The space program, a joint effort between LexCorp and Stark Industries, launched its first communications satellite into orbit¡ªa small step in Reid''s grand scheme, but a significant milestone nonetheless.


    Reid soared into space, gazing at the satellite suspended above New York, moving in perfect synchronization with the planet''s rotation.


    He had finally survived the hardest part.


    In the Marvel universe, he had established his foothold. By 2008, before the age of heroes began, LexCorp would have total control over New York. Luthor would soon enter the political arena, further increasing their influence.


    And yet, as Reid looked into the vastness of space, unease crept into his heart again.


    The endless cosmos held far greater threats.


    For Earth, things might return to peace after the Thanos incident. But for Reid, defeating Thanos was only the first step.


    The gods of this universe¡ªevery last one of them¡ªwere his enemies.


    He would never allow himself to become part of this world, even after gaining immense power. He wouldn''t settle for godhood.


    Instead, he would use his abilities to reshape the Marvel universe into his own utopia.


    He needed to make more preparations. More. Much more.


    ¡­..


    Elsewhere, in the Kree Empire''s capital, Hala.


    Carol Danvers¡ªthe lucky one granted power by the Space Stone¡ªawoke in her bed.


    She had no memories of her past. The only thing she knew upon waking was what she was told¡ªshe was Kree.


    As she regained consciousness, she sought out her commander, Yon-Rogg, a Kree who, like her, did not have blue skin.


    It was only when she saw the steady flow of blue blood being transferred into her body from her commander that she fully believed she was one of them.

 83: Carol Danvers

    In Carol¡¯s current understanding, even her ability to release energy pulses from her hands was something granted to her through the Kree¡¯s infusion of their advanced technology.


    This was a gift from the Kree Empire, granting her the right to fight as one of them.


    At the heart of the Empire, where the Supreme Intelligence resided, Carol connected her consciousness to the AI and stepped into a vast virtual realm. There, she was met by a humanoid figure, a representation of the Supreme Intelligence¡¯s chosen form.


    The Kree believed that individuals were bound to make mistakes. Since that was inevitable, they decided to let an AI rule their civilization instead.


    The Supreme Intelligence was that AI.


    Born from the collective wisdom of the Kree, its every action was dedicated to ensuring the empire¡¯s continued survival. By merging their greatest minds into a single entity, the Kree not only created a powerful overseer but also tied its fate to their own.


    If the Kree fell, the Supreme Intelligence would cease to exist.


    Over time, obedience to the Supreme Intelligence had become second nature to the Kree. And undeniably, the system worked; the Kree Empire had grown into one of the most powerful civilizations in the galaxy.


    Even their age-old enemies, the Skrulls, had been forced into hiding, relying on shapeshifting and infiltration to disrupt the empire¡¯s fringes. In fact, ordinary Kree citizens hadn¡¯t seen a real Skrull for a long time.


    As Carol stood before the Supreme Intelligence, she saw an elderly woman with white hair.


    But she didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Each individual who connected to the Supreme Intelligence saw a different image¡ªbecause an AI had no true form of its own.


    What they saw was the person they respected most. But Carol had no idea who this woman was.


    Her past was a blank slate. If this figure truly represented the person she admired most, then why couldn¡¯t she remember their relationship?


    The elegant, composed woman before her¡ªwhat history did they share?


    Gazing at her, Carol voiced her uncertainty. "My past is a complete void. You¡¯re supposed to be the person I respect most, yet I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡±


    Carol had no memory of her real name. Among the Kree, she was called Vers, a title that felt hollow, as if it didn¡¯t belong to her. It constantly gnawed at her, making her long to uncover her true identity.


    That was why she asked. She wanted an answer from the Supreme Intelligence.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    But the Supreme Intelligence didn¡¯t provide one.


    "Perhaps this is for the best," it replied instead.


    "It spares you from unnecessary suffering. It allows you to devote yourself fully to your purpose: to place the needs of the Kree above your own. We have given you a great gift, the opportunity to fight for the empire."


    Carol frowned. Not only had it avoided answering, but it had deliberately deflected her question.


    That wasn¡¯t normal.


    If she were truly Kree, then the person she admired most should also be Kree. So why wouldn¡¯t the Supreme Intelligence tell her who this woman was?


    Doubt crept into Carol¡¯s mind, but her loyalty still took precedence. Energy surged through her fists as she declared, "I want to serve!"


    Yet the Supreme Intelligence seemed to sense the suspicion in her heart. Its gaze darkened, and the device implanted at the back of her neck began to glow ominously.


    "Then you must learn control! What is given can just as easily be taken away!"


    Its words carried a veiled threat, but beneath that¡ªfear.


    Fear of the power Carol held.


    If this power was truly a gift from the Kree Empire, then why was the Supreme Intelligence afraid of it?


    But years of brainwashing, hypnosis, and the influence of specialized devices prevented Carol from recognizing this contradiction.


    She then accepted the mission given to her in the name of the Kree Empire.


    Her destination was the planet Torfa.


    According to an informant¡¯s report, Skrulls had infiltrated the planet, and the agent¡¯s cover had been compromised. Their objective was twofold: rescue the informant and, alongside Accuser Ronan, eliminate the Skrulls.


    Leading the team was Yon-Rogg.


    Aboard a Kree warship, they passed through an interstellar jump gate, instantly crossing the vast distance from the empire¡¯s core to the outer rim.


    Above Torfa, Ronan¡¯s fleet loomed in orbit, ready to rain destruction upon the enemy.


    Carol and her squad deployed in smaller crafts, descending swiftly through the planet¡¯s atmosphere under the cover of bombardment.


    The devastation caused by Ronan¡¯s initial strike threw the Skrull stronghold into disarray, providing the perfect cover for Carol¡¯s team to infiltrate undetected.


    Approaching through the seabed, they made their way toward a temple where their contact, the Kree spy Soh-Larr, was supposedly hiding.


    Carol took the lead, advancing alone to find the informant.


    However, as she moved forward, a heavy tension filled the air.


    Before the team realized it, they had been encircled by the native inhabitants of Torfa, the Torfans.


    Speaking in a language incomprehensible to the Kree, the natives¡¯ voices carried unmistakable anger.


    Fury at the destruction of their home.


    Uncertain whether these beings were Skrulls in disguise or simply enraged Torfan civilians, the Kree team hesitated to attack.


    Though the Kree Empire was dominated by Kree, it was still a vast, multi-species empire. Opening fire without confirmation and accidentally killing Torfan civilians could create unnecessary complications.


    But the moment the Torfans got close enough, everything changed.


    The one leading them suddenly drew a weapon glowing with a vivid purple light, preparing to strike. Before he could act, however, a hidden sniper took him down in an instant.


    As the body hit the ground, its true form was revealed¡ªa Skrull.


    The battle erupted in an instant.


    All the surrounding "Torfans" shed their disguises, shifting into their Skrull forms. Weapons in hand, each radiating the same eerie purple glow, they launched their attack on the Kree squad.


    The Skrulls had amassed a considerable force for their ambush, but their weapons and armor were vastly inferior to those of the Kree elite squad.


    Every shot of a Kree rifle claimed a Skrull life.


    Even as the Skrulls unleashed their weapons at full blast, they barely scratched Yon-Rogg¡¯s energy shield.


    Years of war had cemented the Kree Empire¡¯s dominance over the galaxy.


    For the Skrulls, it had only meant decline.


    Now, they could no longer stand against the Kree in open battle. Even their so-called "weapons" were little more than metal rods with energy-emitting attachments.

 84: Captured Carol

    While the Kree Starforce squad overwhelmed the Skrulls in battle, Carol, who was searching for the spy, experienced an unexpected turn of events.


    She discovered the missing Kree operative, Soh-Larr, and verified the Kree secret code with him.


    The Skrulls, using their advanced cellular disguise abilities, could not only mimic appearances but also access their targets¡¯ recent memories. Because of this, standard security codes weren¡¯t reliable for identifying impostors.


    Only events from long ago¡ªthings unlikely to be recalled easily¡ªcould serve as a means of identifying a Skrull.


    Therefore, the codes known by the Kree squad and Kree spies were implanted directly into their subconscious using specialized technology. If no one actively revealed the code, even the Kree themselves wouldn¡¯t realize they knew it.


    So when Soh-Larr responded with the correct code, Carol let down her guard.


    In that instant, she was struck by a Skrull Electroshock Baton. Despite her immense power, the attack overwhelmed her, rendering her defenseless.


    As she collapsed, chaos erupted outside. A Skrull warship, hidden within the dust clouds above, descended and unleashed a devastating bombardment. The sheer power of its assault overpowered the Kree¡¯s energy shields, forcing the squad to retreat.


    The Kree scattered in all directions to avoid the bombardment, knowing that the mission was essentially over.


    If they didn¡¯t want to be turned into rubble by the Skrulls, they would have to return to their ship.


    "Vers, do you hear me? Return to the ship!"


    Carol heard Yon-Rogg''s transmission, but the electric shock left her paralyzed. She couldn¡¯t even get up, let alone respond to Yon-Rogg¡¯s orders.


    "Why... why do you know our code?" she gasped weakly.


    Even now, she couldn¡¯t understand how the enemy had cracked the Kree''s secret code.


    At that moment, Soh-Larr revealed his true identity¡ªhe was Skrull General Talos.


    "I¡¯ll tell you my secret," he said, stepping closer. "But first, let me see yours."


    Before Carol could react, another powerful surge of electricity coursed through her body, and her world faded to black.


    ¡­¡­


    In the depths of her mind, Carol saw a flurry of visions.


    A planet with underdeveloped technology. An old-fashioned airport.


    She wore a flight suit, proudly looking at the surrounding fighter jets, laughing with her friend. She had made a vow¡ªto prove that women could be just as skilled as men in the air.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Then, she saw herself piloting a fast-moving plane, dodging enemy fire while performing flips.


    The scene shifted again. This time, she saw her younger self.


    While other girls played with beautiful dolls at home, she was at a go-kart track with her brother. Refusing to lose, she flipped the kart while overtaking and injured herself.


    Another shift.


    She saw herself rope training. Male colleagues had urged her to give up, and everyone believed women couldn¡¯t pass pilot training.


    But she wouldn¡¯t back down. In the end, she failed to catch the rope in mid-air and fell from a height of several meters, crashing into the sand below.


    Each time she fell, every time the dust rose around her, she glimpsed a brilliant blue explosion¡ªlike it marked the most crucial moment of her life.


    Finally, she saw it.


    On the underdeveloped planet known as C-53 by the Kree Empire, she saw her past.


    Maybe¡­ she wasn¡¯t Kree after all.


    Under the twilight sky, she approached someone familiar. Beside them was an orange, fat cat.


    It was the figure she had always seen as the Supreme Intelligence¡ªthe person she admired most.


    But now, as the memories resurfaced, they clashed with what she had been told. The same moments kept repeating, overlapping.


    Yet no matter how disoriented or emotional she felt, one thing was clear¡ªshe was being manipulated. The Skrulls had captured her. They were digging through her memories.


    Strange voices echoed in her mind.


    The Skrulls were trying to extract something from her memories.


    She saw herself piloting a ship in space, eventually crashing after being attacked by enemies. She saw the person she admired standing beside her, only to be killed by the approaching Skrulls.


    ¡­¡­


    Carol¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    She found herself hanging in midair, restrained, with purple lasers scanning her temples¡ªprobing her memories.


    "Have we found anything useful?¡± A Skrull asked.


    "No,¡± another responded. ¡°All we know is that Lawson was once on planet C-53."


    "Then keep digging,¡± Talos ordered. ¡°Lawson can lead us to the light-speed engine... and everything we need."


    When Talos turned his head, Carol quickly shut her eyes again, pretending to remain unconscious. In reality, the pulse energy from her bound hands was slowly building up.


    Just as the Skrulls sensed the anomaly, she unleashed a blast. Her restraints melted away, and she dropped to the ground, immediately taking down several nearby Skrulls.


    Some Skrulls raised their weapons to fire, but Talos stopped them.


    Carol¡¯s memories were their last hope. If she died, they would never find the light-speed engine.


    The Skrulls had no choice but to engage Carol in close combat.


    However, with Carol''s superb combat skills and powerful physique, these Skrulls were no match for her. Even Talos was being overwhelmed.


    After defeating all the Skrulls in the room, she started interrogating Talos.


    "What did you do to me?" Carol demanded.


    "We just took a little information," he replied.


    Hearing the answer, Carol wasn¡¯t convinced. Had they tampered with her? Were they altering her memories?


    Nothing she had just seen aligned with what the Supreme Intelligence had told her.


    She had always believed she was Kree, thinking she had lost her memory after the Skrulls invaded her home and killed her family.


    But from Talos¡¯s words, she began to realize that he wasn¡¯t lying to her. They had only read her deepest memories. She wasn''t Kree, and it was the Supreme Intelligence that had deceived her.


    As Talos continued speaking, she gradually began to understand the whole situation.


    The Skrulls¡¯ target from the start had been her because she possessed memories of working with Dr. Wendy Lawson. They needed the light-speed engine that Dr. Lawson had developed.


    But before Carol could press further, another group of Skrulls arrived, and the battle resumed.


    She adapted quickly, growing stronger as she fought. The energy inside her surged, finally shattering the metal suppressor on her fists.


    Seizing her chance, she boarded a small escape pod and flew toward the nearby planet¡ªknown by the Kree as C-53, Earth.


    Shortly after, the Skrulls, whose ship had been damaged in the battle, were forced to flee. Led by Talos, they followed Carol toward Earth.

 85: Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S

    Time shifted back slightly.


    While Carol was following the Kree squad on a mission to Torfa, Reid arrived at a military base under the identity of Luthor¡¯s assistant.


    Normally, if Luthor wanted to negotiate a deal with the military, he would handle it himself¡ªunless Reid¡¯s identity was significant enough on its own.


    In fact, to ensure Reid had real influence, LexCorp had him personally involved in many of its key projects.


    Although Luthor had already split off as a separate entity, Reid still possessed all of Luthor¡¯s knowledge and abilities. With nothing else occupying his time, he dedicated himself to research.


    Unlike other transmigrators who spent their time building massive harems, Reid had no interest in Marvel¡¯s female heroines. And he certainly wasn¡¯t going to waste his days in bed, waiting for the plot to unfold.


    To the outside world, Reid was just Luthor¡¯s assistant. But if he were placed elsewhere, he could easily run a major corporation on his own. That was precisely why the military was willing to negotiate with him directly.


    Lieutenant Colonel Rhodes, now promoted, personally escorted Reid to meet the base commander.


    "We¡¯ll keep this brief, Mr. Pennyworth. What kind of partnership does LexCorp want with the military?"


    The military took this potential alliance seriously. Nowadays, it was rare for LexCorp to seek anything more than standard business transactions with them.


    Reid¡¯s reason for approaching the military was simple: securing an advantage in Captain Marvel¡¯s story.


    Though Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S. had been discontinued, the military base where it had been conducted remained operational.


    Reid could have used Martian Manhunter¡¯s telepathic abilities to extract information from people¡¯s minds and infiltrate the base. However, if he wanted to establish trust with Captain Marvel and Nick Fury later, it was better to go through official channels.


    That way, he could integrate himself into their circle more effectively.


    "You might be aware that LexCorp is working with NASA to establish an American space station," Reid began, "but relying solely on rockets to transport materials piece by piece isn''t enough.¡±


    "Rockets aren¡¯t enough?" the commander asked, now more engaged.


    At first, while the base commander had valued the meeting with Reid, he hadn''t held much hope for any significant collaboration. Now, he was taking the conversation seriously.


    For LexCorp, if they were truly seeking a major partnership, why not just negotiate directly with the government?


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After all, rockets weren¡¯t just capable of carrying humans into space¡ªthey could also be seen as part of missile technology.


    The commander finally understood why LexCorp had come to them.


    ¡°Please, go on," he urged.


    "A new type of engine," Reid explained. "One that would allow humans to reach space without relying on rockets.¡±


    As soon as Reid said this, the commander¡¯s expression changed. Something in his memory resurfaced.


    Years ago, the military had approved a similar project, only for it to be abruptly halted when the lead scientist mysteriously disappeared. Later, they discovered that the person in charge of the project might have been insane.


    The notes and documents left behind were filled with incomprehensible symbols, the meaning of which was unclear.


    Yet, they had already invested too much. Some promising results had emerged, and abandoning the project outright wasn¡¯t an option¡ªnor was openly admitting to billions of dollars in sunk costs. So, they kept the military base intact, preserving everything for a potential future revival.


    For years, they had no clear path forward. But if LexCorp was willing to step in¡­


    ¡®If Lex Luthor and Reid Pennyworth are willing to restart this project, does that mean they could fully open the era of space exploration within just a few years?¡¯ The thought filled the commander with excitement.


    Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S. had been a billion-dollar failure. But with LexCorp¡¯s involvement, it might turn into a groundbreaking investment instead.


    The commander made his decision. He believed LexCorp wouldn¡¯t expose the failures of Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S. and trusted in their ability to resurrect the program.


    "Mr. Pennyworth, I¡¯ll be frank. A few years ago¡ªjust before LexCorp fully emerged¡ªwe shut down a similar project. But your proposal gives me hope for its revival." The commander leaned forward slightly. "Would you be willing to take a look?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the western United States. A military base hidden deep within the mountains.


    Under heavy military escort, Reid entered the facility openly.


    Before long, Captain Marvel and Nick Fury would also arrive under S.H.I.E.L.D.''s authority. But unlike them, Reid was treated very differently.


    Even if Fury and Carol managed to gain access, they would still be met with suspicion. S.H.I.E.L.D. wasn¡¯t fully under U.S. jurisdiction, and many in the facility feared they would expose Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S.''s past failures. Reid, on the other hand, had been personally escorted in by the military.


    The security personnel welcomed him.


    Nobody wanted to spend their years locked inside a base, forced to guard a buried secret. If anything, the personnel here were the ones most eager to see Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S. revived and succeed. If that happened, they might even get some credit.


    Led by base security, Reid was taken to the archives.


    There, he found the records left behind by Wendy Lawson¡ªMar-Vell, the Kree scientist¡ªalong with the original schematics for Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S.''s fighter jet design.


    "So, Captain Marvel used this aircraft to break through the atmosphere," Reid muttered, flipping through the notes. "But it''s clear the design had flaws.¡±


    He also came across Mar-Vell¡¯s personal journal, but paid little attention to it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t read Kree script anyway.


    Drawing from Luthor¡¯s vast knowledge in his mind, Reid quickly assessed the project¡¯s feasibility.


    If the goal was to create a superluminal engine like Mar-Vell¡¯s, then even with Kryptonian technology, it would be nearly impossible with Earth¡¯s current methods.


    Even Krypton relied on stargates and warp drives for interstellar travel rather than brute-force acceleration to light speed.


    Not to mention that Krypton¡¯s centuries of isolation before its destruction had long halted its progress in space travel.


    "Still," Reid mused, "if the goal is to operate within Earth¡¯s orbital space, the existing design works. With Tony¡¯s arc reactor technology, even the energy problem could be solved."


    **


    **


    **


    Thank you for reading! If you''d like access to extra chapters and want to support my work, you can visit my P@treon:


    P@treon/SilverShark769


    Your support means a lot, thank you!

 86: Skrull Warship

    Reid gathered everything he needed from Pegasus Base¡¯s data. Still, he had no intention of building the faster-than-light engine just yet.


    It might sound like an incredible achievement, but for humanity at its current stage, it had no real value.


    Unlike the Skrulls, humans didn¡¯t need a faster-than-light engine to escape the Kree Empire¡¯s influence. They hadn¡¯t even fully explored the solar system. The engine¡¯s usefulness was minimal, and there was no urgent need to develop it now.


    Moreover, with Earth¡¯s current technology, the only feasible way to construct such an engine involves the Space Stone. Using a cosmic artifact capable of opening portals anywhere in the universe as an engine¡¯s power source was, to say the least, extravagant.


    Reid closed the files and calmly put them back in place.


    A base staff member, who had been waiting for some time, immediately stepped forward.


    "Well? Mr. Pennyworth, does Wendy Lawson¡¯s research contain anything critical?"


    Reid nodded slightly. Opening the space age was inevitable, but only under one condition¡ªhe had to be the one leading it. Only after establishing enough bases in space would he allow the United States, or any other country, to get involved.


    For now, he needed an excuse to keep the U.S. government at bay.


    Luckily, Mar-Vell had already provided him with one.


    ¡°I have to admit, Wendy Lawson was a genius,¡± Reid said, his voice carrying just the right amount of admiration. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t lost her mind, she might have actually finished this project.¡±


    A "madwoman"¡ªthat was how the government saw Wendy Lawson. He simply took advantage of that perception.


    "It¡¯s clear that she left behind key information in her personal journal, but the way she recorded it was through some kind of special code that only she could understand. Now that she¡¯s gone, that knowledge is lost. Without it, we¡¯re looking at a setback of about fifteen years.¡±


    "Fifteen years¡­"


    The staff member frowned, disappointed. But when he noticed the faint smile on Reid¡¯s face, he realized there was more to the story.


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean it was all for nothing,¡± Reid continued smoothly. ¡°While we can¡¯t fully recreate Dr. Lawson¡¯s vision, this data will still allow LexCorp to make significant technological advancements. The U.S. will gain a much more efficient way to explore space. And in the grand scheme of things, fifteen years isn¡¯t much.¡±


    "Really? That''s¡­ actually great news!"


    Even if Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S couldn¡¯t be fully revived, as long as something useful came from it, they wouldn¡¯t have to keep guarding a billion-dollar secret forever.


    "That said, it¡¯s getting late," Reid said, glancing at the time. "And I won¡¯t be heading back to New York tonight. Does the base have a place to rest? If so, could you show me to it?"


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Of course. Right this way."


    Led by the staff member, Reid was taken to a simple but comfortable room. His fingerprint data was also registered in the base¡¯s system, allowing him unrestricted access to most areas, except for a few high-security zones.


    ......


    ''Looks like the story is unfolding.¡¯


    As he lay on the bed, Reid''s eyes glowed faintly. Using Martian Manhunter¡¯s X-ray vision, he gazed into space.


    A massive warship, glowing with a faint purple light, hovered just beyond Earth¡¯s orbit, skillfully avoiding detection by all human satellites.


    "System, duplicate."


    As soon as Reid gave the command, his body began to shift, splitting in two. One remained on the bed, seamlessly taking his place, while the other reverted to Martian Manhunter¡¯s true form.


    The next moment, using his shapeshifting ability, ''Martian Manhunter'' morphed back into Reid''s original appearance.


    This was Reid¡¯s strategy¡ªmaintaining his connections with superhumans while keeping his public identity as an ordinary man.


    This version of Reid couldn¡¯t use Martian Manhunter¡¯s abilities, but he still retained all the abilities of his previously completed roles. That meant, except for Martian Manhunter¡¯s incomplete powers due to only reaching 30% progress, he possessed the full capabilities of Alfred, Joker, and Lex Luthor.


    With this lineup, if he added Batman in the future, this version of Reid would essentially become the perfect human.


    Leaving his otherself behind at the military base, ''Martian Manhunter'' phased into intangibility, turned invisible, and flew into space.


    Not far from the Skrull warship, he stopped and used telepathy to observe what was happening inside.


    Just as he expected, Carol was single-handedly fighting everyone aboard the Skrull ship.


    Even the physically stronger Skrulls were no match for her once she unleashed her photon pulses, taking them down with a single blast.


    In the end, Carol¡¯s energy outburst tore through the ship from the inside. She and every still-mobile Skrull escaped in emergency pods, heading toward the western United States for a crash landing.


    ''Martian Manhunter'' didn¡¯t rush back to Earth to greet Carol. Instead, he turned his attention to the heavily damaged Skrull warship, on the brink of exploding.


    ''If I act now¡­''


    Through his earlier telepathic scan, he had already learned the Skrull language and their technology.


    From their perspective, stopping the explosion was nearly impossible. Even if there was a way, there wasn¡¯t enough time to execute the necessary steps before the ship was destroyed.


    But ''Martian Manhunter'' was different. With his abilities, saving this warship was entirely within his reach.


    The first thing he did was invade the minds of the remaining Skrulls aboard. In an instant, he wiped their consciousness clean, reducing them to mindless husks.


    Then, he entered the ship and began putting out the fires.


    Although his super breath wasn¡¯t as powerful as Superman¡¯s, it was more than enough to generate strong gusts to extinguish the flames.


    With his phasing ability, he bypassed physical barriers and repaired the ship¡¯s core circuits, undoing the damage at its source.


    Finally, the explosion was averted. The Skrull warship¡ªfilled with invaluable technology¡ªwas now his.


    ¡®Now, I just need to hide it.¡¯


    With that thought, ''Martain Manhunter'' activated the Skrull warship¡¯s cloaking technology, rendering it invisible to all detection.


    Then, he maneuvered the Skrull warship past every satellite¡¯s detection and quietly submerged it into the depths of the Atlantic Ocean.


    Just like that, without anyone noticing, he had claimed a ship filled with advanced alien technology.


    **


    **


    **


    Both the split version of Reid is him, but to keep things clear and avoid unnecessary confusion, I¡¯ll use "Reid" when he¡¯s acting as himself or doesn¡¯t have a clone.


    When he creates a clone using a role-playing card, I¡¯ll format the cloned identity with single quotation marks (e.g., ''Character Name''). Once the role-playing mission is complete and they become separate, independent individuals, the quotation marks will be removed.


    **


    **


    **


    Thank you for reading! If you''d like access to extra chapters and want to support my work, you can visit my P@treon:


    P@treon/SilverShark769


    Your support means a lot, thank you!

 87: Returning to Earth

    On Earth.


    Before making an emergency landing toward the planet, Carol¡¯s escape pod took heavy damage when the Skrulls attacked its control panel.


    By the time she entered earth¡¯s atmosphere, the pod was barely holding together, its structure on the verge of breaking apart.


    In the end, it completely fell apart, sending her crashing straight through the ceiling of a Blockbuster store and slamming hard into the floor below.


    She groaned, shaking of the impact.


    "Where... is this?"


    For a brief moment, confusion flickered in Carol¡¯s eyes, but clarity soon followed. She recognized this place. C-53. Earth. The planet from her memories¡ªthe place where she had grown up.


    Yet, despite the familiarity, it felt alien. The stark contrast between Earth¡¯s architecture and the advanced structures of Hala, the Kree Empire¡¯s capital, made it difficult for her to adjust.


    The difference was so overwhelming that when she saw a cardboard advertisement stand, she instinctively reacted. Startled, she raised her hand and fired a photon blast, shattering both the stand and the glass behind it.


    Nearby, a security guard who had been approaching to check out the commotion froze as a powerful energy beam shot past his head.


    Instantly, he made a decision¡ªthis wasn¡¯t worth his paycheck. A few thousand dollars a month wasn¡¯t nearly enough for him to risk his life for this.


    Unfortunately for him, Carol had already noticed him.


    She had attempted to use her suit¡¯s built-in communicator to contact her Kree squad, but the results were obvious. They weren¡¯t even in the same galaxy, and there was no Kree mothership in the solar system to relay a signal. No matter how many times she tried, the communicator remained silent.


    Left with no other options, she walked up to the security guard''s car and knocked on the window.


    "Hello, I am a member of the Kree Starforce. Is this C-53?"


    The guard just stared at her, looking completely bewildered.


    Carol quickly realized she had asked a dumb question.


    A native species with no contact with the Kree wouldn¡¯t know their classification system for planets.


    After confirming that her universal translator was working correctly, she dropped the small talk and got straight to the point.


    "Where can I find this planet¡¯s communication devices?"


    This time, the guard understood.


    He had no idea why this strange woman, dressed in an even stranger outfit and possessing superhuman abilities, was using such an outdated term. But a communication device? That just meant a phone, right?


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    With a shaky hand, he pointed toward a corner of the building. There, against the wall, stood a¡­ phone booth.


    ¡­¡­


    Hours later.


    Carol spent the entire night working. By sunrise, she had finally managed to modify the primitive Earth phone booth into a makeshift device capable of linking with her Kree battle suit.


    Using it, she tapped into Earth''s satellite network, attempting to reach her Kree squad across the galaxy.


    But just as the signal was about to transmit, heavy static filled the line.


    "What''s going on? I followed every step in the Kree database. There shouldn¡¯t be an issue."


    Carol frowned. By all logic, Earth''s primitive technology shouldn''t even be able to detect Kree interference, let alone block it.


    And in most cases, that would be true.


    If she had connected to a regular U.S. government satellite, no one would have noticed.


    But she hadn¡¯t.


    To ensure the strongest signal, she had linked directly to the most advanced communications satellite on the planet¡ªthe Luthor Communications Satellite, a joint project between LexCorp and Stark Industries.


    The moment she breached the system, Lex Luthor, all the way in New York, was instantly alerted. Without hesitation, he cut the transmission right as the satellite was about to send the signal¡ªthen inserted himself into the call.


    A brief burst of static followed before Luthor¡¯s voice came through the line.


    "Who are you, and why are you trying to hack my satellite?¡±


    Carol¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    She had been caught.


    "Uh¡­" She hesitated, before deciding there was no point in lying. "I¡¯m a member of the Kree Starforce. I need to use Earth¡¯s satellite to contact my teammates in another galaxy. I hope to get your approval."


    If the person on the other end had been an enemy, Carol would have acted immediately. But Earthlings weren¡¯t Skrulls, and right now, she needed their satellite.


    So she did her best to keep her tone calm while explaining herself to Luthor.


    In fact, Luthor had already anticipated this. At this moment, under the protection of ''Martian Manhunter'', he was on his way to the depths of the Atlantic Ocean.


    The only reason he initiated this conversation was to extract as much information about the Kree Empire as possible from Carol.


    He had to seize the opportunity while Carol still had official Kree authorization. Once she inevitably turned against the Empire, she¡¯d lose access to their intelligence database.


    "Kree Starforce?" Luthor''s voice held amusement. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re an alien. I¡¯m not a three-year-old.¡±


    "But in the Kree Empire, even a three-year-old knows the universe is full of countless species." Carol snapped back, clearly annoyed by his condescending tone.


    Luthor, however, acted as if he were actually considering her words.


    "Got any proof? You claim you''re from Kree Starforce, which means ''Kree'' must be a species, right? What evidence do you have that Kree actually exists?"


    It was a subtle but well-placed trap. Anyone even slightly perceptive would have noticed it in Luthor¡¯s wording.


    But Carol wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Once she got worked up, she didn¡¯t think things through. Right now, all she cared about was proving the Kree were real.


    So, without hesitation, she transmitted every piece of Kree Empire data she had clearance to access¡ªsending it all through this tiny phone booth directly to Luthor.


    Luthor acted as if he were stunned, remaining silent for a long while before finally speaking.


    In reality, though, he could barely suppress the smirk tugging at his lips. If Norman had been this easy to deal with, would Reid have needed two whole years to break him down, piece by piece?


    "Alright, I¡¯ll admit that some of this data makes a compelling case. As long as you can guarantee your team won¡¯t pose a threat to humanity, I¡¯ll allow you to use my satellite."


    "Don''t worry," Carol responded. "Kree Starforce¡¯s only target is the Skrulls that have infiltrated Earth. We won¡¯t interfere with human affairs."


    As soon as Carol finished speaking, she realized Luthor had already cut the call.


    She didn¡¯t waste any more time. Now that the connection had been secured, she immediately used the LexCorp satellite to send a signal to her team¡ªsuccessfully establishing contact.


    "Vers?"


    Aboard a Kree starship, Yon-Rogg eyed the holographic projection of Carol with suspicion.


    "Confirm identity. CTC39."


    "GRX31600. I¡¯m fine. Thank you for asking."

 88: Nick Fury and Captain Marvel

    After confirming Carol¡¯s passcode, Yon-Rogg let out a breath of relief.


    Others might not understand, but he knew all too well how important Carol was to the entire Kree Empire.


    As long as she fully grasped her immense power, the Kree Empire would have the potential to dominate the entire universe.


    However, when the conversation turned to their mission target, Soh-Larr, things started slipping out of his control.


    Soh-Larr had been disguised, and worse, the subconscious code implanted for identity verification had been uncovered by the Skrulls.


    He also knew the Skrulls had searched Carol¡¯s memories after capturing her.


    Yon-Rogg was well aware of what had really happened back then. He also knew that, for years, both he and the Supreme Intelligence had been lying and feeding Carol false memories.


    It was all for one purpose¡ªto keep her power completely under the control of the Kree Empire.


    But now, the Skrulls¡¯ technology had the ability to awaken the memories buried deep within her subconscious. It even made Carol remember the truth¡ªMar-Vell, the traitor, and her identity on C-53.


    Midway through the transmission, S.H.I.E.L.D. finally detected the anomaly. After receiving authorization from the U.S. government, they locked onto the LexCorp satellite and demanded that LexCorp immediately cut off the signal.


    Faced with this situation, Luthor had no reason to refuse. He was too busy studying the Skrull ship to waste time arguing with S.H.I.E.L.D. over Carol¡¯s call.


    As a result, the conversation between Carol and Yon-Rogg was abruptly cut off.


    Yon-Rogg frowned at the interruption before turning to his crew. "How far are we from C-53?"


    "The nearest jump point is 22 hours from our current location," came the reply.


    "Then set a course. Now!"


    With that, the Kree team adjusted their trajectory toward Earth.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on Earth.


    Nick Fury, along with Coulson and a squad of police officers, had already surrounded Carol.


    The report Fury received was bizarre¡ªsome woman had apparently fallen from the sky and crashed through the roof of a Blockbuster store.


    And if that wasn¡¯t strange enough, she was also rambling about ¡°C-53¡± and the ¡°Kree Starforce¡±¡ªterms that, to Fury, sounded like the kind of nonsense only a lunatic would say.


    His first impression was that Carol was just another super-powered nutcase.


    Of course, Fury wasn¡¯t new to the idea of people with powers.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Scott, a mutant terrorist, had already attacked a mall in New York. The X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants had also proven that individuals born with extraordinary abilities did exist in this world.


    But even with that knowledge, he wasn¡¯t buying the idea that this woman¡ªwho looked just like a regular human¡ªwas actually an alien.


    Even when Carol warned that Skrulls had infiltrated Earth, he remained skeptical.


    He had spent years doing desk work at S.H.I.E.L.D. If it weren¡¯t for his ambition to climb the ranks, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered coming out here to deal with this mess himself.


    ¡°So, tell me,¡± Fury said, crossing his arms. ¡°How exactly do we know you¡¯re not one of those Skrulls you keep going on about? How do we know you¡¯re not a shapeshifter yourself?¡±


    Carol sighed, realizing these humans weren¡¯t going to believe her. She lost interest in explaining further.


    "Congratulations, Agent Fury. You¡¯ve finally asked a useful question."


    "No, congratulations to you, Starforce lady. You¡¯re under arrest." Fury still didn¡¯t trust a word Carol was saying.


    To him, superpowered individuals prone to delusions were best dealt with swiftly¡ªpreferably by restraining them before they could cause any real trouble.


    One of the officers accompanying him stepped forward, cuffs in hand, ready to detain Carol. But before he could, everyone heard a sharp whirring sound¡ª


    Zzzzzzzzt.


    The unmistakable sound of an energy weapon charging filled the air.


    Carol recognized it instantly¡ªa Skrull was about to attack.


    What surprised her, however, was that while the ordinary officers remained oblivious, both Fury and Coulson reacted instantly. In a flash, they drew their sidearms and aimed toward the source of the sound.


    A Skrull, disguised as a human boy, fired a crackling bolt of purple energy at them.


    The group dodged just in time.


    Carol was about to unleash a photon blast in response, but Fury was even faster.


    His arm pulsed with red energy, channeling it into his gun. The moment his finger squeezed the trigger, several laser-enhanced bullets tore through the air¡ªone striking the Skrull¡¯s shoulder with a burning impact.


    "Raaagh!"


    The wounded Skrull let out an animalistic screech before retreating across the rooftops.


    The fight had only just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, deep beneath the Atlantic Ocean.


    Lex Luthor, clad in his suit of armor, had arrived alongside ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯.


    He had already conducted a preliminary analysis. While Skrull technology bore some similarities to Kryptonian advancements, it also possessed its own unique traits. By studying it, he could refine his own technological prowess even further.


    In fact, with only minor modifications, this captured Skrull warship could be repurposed as the core of their future space station.


    "Well then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. You know what needs to be done," ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ said.


    Having safely escorted Luthor to the site, he was ready to leave.


    "Has Captain Marvel made her move?" Luthor asked.


    At his words, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ lifted his gaze. His enhanced vision effortlessly pierced through the vast expanse of the Atlantic, crossing the entire United States until it locked onto a city in the West.


    "Yes. S.H.I.E.L.D. is about to realize the existence of both the Skrulls and the Kree. I suppose it¡¯s time for Martians to make an entrance as well, don¡¯t you think?"


    Luthor reminded him, "And your origin? You do realize Mars never developed intelligent life in this world.¡±


    "Humans in the DC Universe never found evidence of Martian civilization either," ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ replied with a smirk.


    "No matter which universe we¡¯re in, Martians are a race that should have been wiped out by H¡¯ronmeer¡¯s Curse."


    Then, with a knowing grin, he added, "Besides, a good origin story should add to my credibility."


    Luthor nodded in approval before offering a final reminder.


    "Make sure this situation escalates. Ideally, it should spread across the entire planet. That¡¯s the only way your mission to ''save Earth'' will be recognized as a success.¡±


    "I know."


    ''Martian Manhunter'' gave a slight nod before phasing into intangibility and vanishing into the sky.


    Originally, Captain Marvel¡¯s story had remained largely unknown to the general public. Aside from Nick Fury, even the U.S. government and most of S.H.I.E.L.D. had little knowledge of her existence.


    In the movie, Carol entered Binary Mode, fought a Kree commander, and scared Ronan off with a brief show of force.


    That wouldn''t do.


    The scale wasn¡¯t nearly large enough to count as a world-saving event.


    If not a global crisis, then at the very least, it had to be a threat that endangered all of America.

 89: Skrull Attack

    On the other side.


    After the Skrull launched its sneak attack, Carol immediately realized they had begun their operation. Without hesitation, she took off after the fleeing Skrull.


    With his shoulder pierced by Fury''s shot, green blood continued to spill from the Skrull''s wound. No matter how he changed his disguise, he couldn''t escape Carol''s sight.


    Behind them, Fury watched Carol''s absurd running speed and knew there was no way he could keep up on foot.


    "LexCorp really needs to upgrade this serum," he muttered to himself. "If it can fire energy blasts, why the hell can''t it enhance physical abilities?¡±


    With a frustrated grumble, he turned and rushed toward his car. Coulson on the side hesitated for a moment, then followed.


    But just as Fury reached for the car door, he suddenly froze. In the next instant, he spun around and aimed his gun straight at Coulson''s head.


    "Sir! Calm down! It''s me, Coulson!"


    "I know. You do look like Coulson."


    Fury''s voice remained calm but his mind was working fast. At first, he hadn''t thought much about the Skrull''s attack, but now, something felt off.


    "That Starforce lady said the Skrulls can disguise themselves as anyone. Now answer me this," he continued, his tone sharp as his suspicion grew.


    Thinking back on the attack, Fury realized there was something wrong with Coulson''s reaction.


    "First, why didn¡¯t you inject the Scarlet Serum immediately? We''ve trained for emergency injections."


    LexCorp¡¯s Scarlet Serum was now widely used in special agencies. Organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D., the FBI, and the CIA all required their agents to carry a vial whenever they were on a mission, with a mandatory report afterward for its use.


    "I... I was just shocked! That was an alien! I¡¯ve never seen one before, so I froze for a second." Coulson stammered.


    Fury gave a slight nod. It was a reasonable excuse. Although it didn¡¯t quite add up for someone like Coulson¡ªyoung but full of potential¡ªit wasn¡¯t impossible. Even Fury himself had only fully processed the reality of aliens when the attack happened.


    "Then show me your Scarlet Serum."


    Coulson had barely passed the first question, but at this one, he visibly stiffened. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple.


    Fury narrowed his eyes. Hesitating under pressure was one thing, but losing the serum? He wasn¡¯t buying that.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    If the man standing in front of him couldn¡¯t produce the serum, there could only be one explanation.


    Seeing the hesitation deepen in ''Coulson¡¯s'' expression, Fury''s grip on his gun tightened. His finger curled slowly around the trigger. If this thing was a Skrull, one laser shot would end it.


    But just as he was about to shoot, ¡®Coulson¡¯ moved.


    He was indeed a Skrull. Fury had seen through the disguise, but there was one thing he hadn¡¯t accounted for¡ªSkrulls were physically far superior to normal humans.


    The Scarlet Serum didn¡¯t enhance physical abilities, so Fury had no way of reacting in time.


    The moment he tried to fire, a sharp pain shot through his hand. His gun was knocked away by a powerful punch.


    "Damn it!" He cursed.


    Acting on instincts, he tried to swing a punch in retaliation, but the Skrull¡¯s fist was faster. With a single blow, it struck Fury''s face, sending him crashing to the ground


    "What?!" Fury gasped, realizing he was in serious trouble. He hadn¡¯t fully grasped how massive the difference in physical strength was between aliens and humans.


    Before he could react further, the Skrull pinned him down, locking its hand around his throat and pressing him firmly to the ground. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.


    If this continued, he¡¯d be choked to death.


    "Sir!" A voice suddenly rang out.


    The real Coulson¡ªwho had been investigating the area¡ªhad just returned, only to find Fury being strangled by a Skrull wearing his own face.


    ¡®If that is me over there, then who am I?¡¯ Coulson was confused.


    He hadn¡¯t been present when Carol explained the Skrulls'' abilities, so he was caught off guard. But there was no time to hesitate. He immediately injected the Scarlet Serum, charging his gun with energy before firing a laser shot straight into the fake version of himself.


    Splat!


    The bullet tore through the Skrull¡¯s body, splattering green blood everywhere.


    A sickening, thick spray of green blood splattered onto Fury¡¯s face, making him nearly vomit.


    "This is so fucking disgusting!" he growled, wiping his face in disgust.


    With the Skrull''s lifeless body collapsing to the ground, Fury quickly pushed himself up and grabbed his fallen weapon. In one swift motion, he had his gun back in hand, aimed straight at the newly arrived Coulson.


    "Coulson, stop! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±


    Even though Coulson had just injected the Scarlet Serum and killed an alien, Fury wasn¡¯t willing to let his guard down. Just moments ago, he had nearly died¡ªalmost suffocated by an alien disguised as Coulson. How could he trust anyone fully after that?


    "Sir! I was just gathering evidence! What happened here? And what exactly is this creature?" Coulson asked, his voice steady but clearly concerned.


    Coulson didn¡¯t act rashly. He understood Fury''s suspicion. After all, an alien had nearly killed Fury, wearing his face. It was enough to make anyone cautious. Raising his hands in a peaceful gesture, Coulson hoped to ease Fury¡¯s doubts.


    But Nick Fury, ever the suspicious type, couldn¡¯t be easily reassured. He was seriously considering knocking Coulson out and sending him to the lab for blood tests to confirm his identity.


    But then again, he wasn¡¯t comfortable with letting such a creature into S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s lab.


    Just as Fury was contemplating his options, a familiar voice came from nearby.


    "Agent Fury, this Coulson is the real one."


    Both men quickly turned their weapons toward the source of the voice.


    It was ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯, now back in his Reid form, walking toward them slowly.


    "You¡¯re... Reid? What are you doing here?" Fury asked, still pointing his weapon.


    "I had some business with LexCorp and happened to be in the area. Coincidentally, I saw everything that happened here," ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ replied, his tone calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Coulson is the real one. He got out of the car at the same time as you, went around gathering evidence just like you ordered, and I¡¯ve been watching him the whole time. He couldn¡¯t possibly be the alien impersonating him."

 90: Clearing Suspicions

    "I have no reason to trust you!"


    Fury¡¯s voice was sharp, his expression still full of suspicion. His gaze locked onto the man before him.


    "Tell me, what proof do you have that you''re the real Reid and not one of those aliens in disguise?¡±


    Knowing that Fury wouldn''t trust him outright, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ patiently explained.


    "If I weren¡¯t the real Reid, how would these aliens know my appearance and our relationship?¡±


    Hearing this, Fury¡¯s resolve wavered slightly.


    It was a reasonable point. If this was an imposter, it would mean these aliens had not only traveled from the western United States to Washington, infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D.''s database, and extracted information about Reid¡ªbut had also returned in record time just to deceive him. That kind of precision and coordination seemed unlikely.


    But the next moment, Fury shook his head. He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to fully trust this man.


    Considering how the fake Coulson had been able to mention the Scarlet Serum, Fury suspected that these aliens might be able to access some recent memories while disguised.


    If the imposter knew about Reid through either his own or Coulson''s memories, and then extracted specific memories to perfect the disguise, what then?


    That Starforce lady hadn¡¯t mentioned anything like this, but who was to say she truly understood the full extent of these aliens¡¯ abilities?


    In fact, Fury was starting to wonder if that Starforce lady was also one of these aliens capable of disguising themselves.


    ".........."


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ sighed inwardly as he read Fury¡¯s thoughts through telepathy. As expected, simple logic wouldn¡¯t be enough to convince him. If he wanted to gain Fury¡¯s trust, he had to prove himself in a way he couldn¡¯t refute.


    Originally, he planned to keep his abilities hidden until he met Carol. But it seemed there was no choice but to demonstrate something now.


    "Alright then," he said, his voice calm. "Let me ask some questions¡ªones only the two of you would know the answers to, buried deep in your subconscious.¡±


    Fury and Coulson exchanged glances.


    Questions that only their subconscious could answer? It was possible. But how would Reid know them?


    First, ''Martian Manhunter'' turned to Nick Fury.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Agent Fury," he began, "if I were to cut your toast in half diagonally at breakfast, what would you¡ª"


    "I would never eat another bite!"


    Fury¡¯s response was immediate, almost instinctual. He hadn''t even processed the question before answering.


    "But why?" Coulson asked, genuinely puzzled. "Sir, wasting food is bad."


    He frowned, staring at Fury in confusion. What was so special about how the toast was cut?


    He didn¡¯t get it, but from Fury¡¯s reaction, he could tell that the Nick Fury before him was definitely the real one. This answer wasn¡¯t a memory but a quirk embedded deep into his subconscious.


    Then, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ turned his gaze to Coulson.


    As their eyes met, Coulson sensed something was wrong, as if a secret of his own was about to be exposed.


    "Wait¡ª"


    ¡°Agent Coulson," he went on, unfazed, "if I had a complete set of Captain America trading cards right now¡ª"


    "What? Which set? Where? How much?"


    Coulson¡¯s reaction was far more exaggerated than Fury¡¯s.


    Fury couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow¡ªCoulson, with his serious demeanor, actually had this hobby?


    But from his reaction, Fury could tell this was an instinctual response. While the aliens might extract memories, they couldn¡¯t replicate the genuine excitement Coulson felt for this hobby.


    With just two questions, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ had managed to erase the doubts between Fury and Coulson. They finally confirmed that the person before them was truly human¡ªnot an alien in disguise.


    But with that settled, another problem arose. Fury and Coulson both turned to the ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯¡ªor rather, the man they saw as Reid.


    "So Reid, how exactly do you know these things?" Fury narrowed his eyes. "I can say with absolute certainty that I¡¯ve never told anyone about this habit of mine. I don¡¯t even have a roommate, so no one could¡¯ve figured it out just by watching me.


    Coulson silently nodded in agreement.


    He had never openly expressed his admiration for Captain America. It was something he kept to himself, treating the hero as a personal idol.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ had never intended to hide this truth, so he saw no reason to be evasive. He tapped his temple lightly before looking at Fury.


    "Agent Fury, deep down, you already have an answer, don¡¯t you?"


    Fury¡¯s eyes flickered.


    "Telepathy?" His expression turned grim. "You¡¯re a mutant?¡±


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ revealed his ability but chose not to disclose his true identity just yet. As for his Martian origins, that could wait until he met Carol.


    After all, trust was built through communication.


    Once he explained where he came from, he was certain he could gain Captain Marvel¡¯s trust. And with that trust, many things would become far easier.


    "Whether I¡¯m a mutant or not isn¡¯t the real issue here." His voice remained steady. "The more important thing is securing this alien corpse and getting it to a lab. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to hand it over to LexCorp, that would be even better.


    Fury didn¡¯t respond right away.


    LexCorp?


    If this alien body had been captured by the U.S. government, they might have considered it. After all, LexCorp was deeply involved with government operations.


    But S.H.I.E.L.D. wasn¡¯t the U.S. government.


    They preferred to conduct their own research. Gather their own information.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ could sense Fury¡¯s thoughts¡ªit was exactly what he had expected.


    The U.S. government relied on LexCorp because, on the surface, the two were aligned. But S.H.I.E.L.D. was an independent force. If they wanted to uncover secrets, they had to rely on their own power.


    "If handing it over to LexCorp is out of the question, then at least let me observe," he suggested. "Didn¡¯t you guys keep inviting me to visit S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters anyway?"


    This time, Fury didn¡¯t refuse.


    As long as the body was in S.H.I.E.L.D.''s hands, that was all that mattered. And if Reid wanted to watch and offer insight, all the better.

 91: Empty Thoughts

    Elsewhere, Carol chased the disguised Skrull onto a crowded subway train.


    Even though the alien was wounded, green blood seeping from its injuries, the packed train made the pursuit difficult. Carol had to weave through passengers, dodging startled glances and irritated murmurs.


    To make matters worse, her strange outfit and aggressive approach caused well-meaning bystanders to step in, inadvertently slowing her down.


    For instance, right now.


    Carol¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto an elderly woman with white hair¡ªgreen blood staining her clothes exposed her as a Skrull.


    But the other passengers had no way of knowing that.


    When Carol attacked what appeared to be a frail old lady, the surrounding commuters immediately rushed to intervene, pulling her back and giving the Skrull another opportunity to escape.


    "Let go of me, you idiots!"


    Carol fought off the crowd¡¯s hold but, in the process, lost sight of the Skrull. However, during the scuffle, she had managed to snatch a small, purple crystal¡ªthe Skrulls¡¯ device for storing information.


    Once off the train, Carol activated the decryption function on her Kree suit to unlock the Skrull¡¯s transmission crystal. What she found left her stunned.


    The Skrulls had two major objectives on Earth. One was Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S, led by Dr. Wendy Lawson. The other was a bar¡ªPancho¡¯s Bar¡ªa location that appeared in Carol¡¯s fragmented memories.


    In those memories, she remembered celebrating something at that very bar with a friend.


    Realizing this connection, and without a clear way to continue tracking the Skrulls, Carol decided to search for her lost past instead.


    Using Earth''s internet, she looked up the address of Pancho''s Bar. Then, with the help of a map from a nearby convenience store, she pinpointed the exact location.


    As for how she managed to get money to access the internet and buy the map?


    Well, don¡¯t ask. Can it really be called stealing when a superhero does it? No, it¡¯s making a great sacrifice for world peace!


    Not long after, Carol managed to get her hands on a biker outfit that blended in better with the locals. Then, after "borrowing" a motorcycle, she sped off toward Pancho¡¯s Bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a S.H.I.E.L.D. research lab in the western United States, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ opened the door, allowing Nick Fury and his superior, R. Keller, to step inside.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "What''s the result of the investigation?" the two men immediately asked.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ remained silent. As he wasn¡¯t a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, it wasn¡¯t his responsibility to report the findings. That task fell to a nearby S.H.I.E.L.D. researcher who had assisted in the investigation.


    "As we all know, life on Earth is carbon-based," the researcher began. "But these aliens¡­ aren¡¯t. We don¡¯t even know what element their bodies are made of. At the very least, whatever it is doesn¡¯t exist on our current periodic table."


    The researcher''s face was still full of shock, unable to process what they had discovered.


    "Under Mr. Reid¡¯s leadership, we conducted numerous tests. The reason these beings can shapeshift so seamlessly into any organism lies in their unique biological makeup. Their cells can completely mimic another life form on a molecular level. It¡¯s... unbelievable.¡±


    Fury, unimpressed by the scientific wonder of it all, cut to the point. He turned to look at ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯¡ªwho, in his eyes, was Reid.


    "Reid, do you think LexCorp could develop a device that could differentiate these aliens from humans in a short period of time?¡±


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ had already anticipated Fury¡¯s question. He had sensed Fury¡¯s thoughts through telepathy while he was outside the laboratory.


    However, before answering, he cast a quick glance at Keller.


    Just like in the original movie plot, Skrulls had infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D. using unknown methods and had disguised themselves as Fury''s direct superior. The Skrulls'' disguise was nearly flawless. So much so that even Luthor, with his technological genius, would need at least ten years of research to create a device that could distinguish a Skrull from a human.


    The technological landscape of 1995 was still too primitive, especially in the Marvel world, where scientific progress was wildly uneven.


    While personal computers were just beginning to emerge, the military was already working on faster-than-light engines.


    But no matter how advanced the Skrulls were, they had one fundamental weakness: telepathy.


    Their disguise could fool anyone, but it couldn¡¯t fool themselves. Even though they could replicate the structure of the brain perfectly, their thoughts could not be hidden.


    And since mutants existed in this world and Charles had no moral restraint, the Secret Invasion might never even happen.


    For ¡®Martian Manhunter,¡¯ it was the same. While others couldn¡¯t distinguish a Skrull from a human, he could easily identify them. But since Fury had asked if LexCorp could develop technology to identify Skrulls, he kept his answer on topic.


    "Ten years,¡± he said. ¡°With enough research material on the Skrulls, it would take at least ten years to develop technology capable of identifying them. The current technological level is just too low."


    "I see. In that case, let¡¯s go find that Starforce lady," Fury decided.


    He exchanged a glance with Keller before continuing.


    "The police got a report about a missing motorcycle. Witness testimony confirms it was her."


    Finally, Fury turned back to ¡®Martian Manhunter.¡¯


    "Reid, this is a serious matter. Would you be willing to join us?"


    "Okay."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ and Nick Fury left the S.H.I.E.L.D. laboratory, with Coulson now joining them¡ªa slight deviation from the movie plot.


    While on the way, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ casually extended his telepathic senses, checking on Fury and Coulson¡¯s thoughts.


    But when he did, he was slightly surprised. Both of them had somehow blanked their minds.


    While he could still read their memories, he couldn''t detect any other thoughts.


    ¡®I didn''t expect them to go this far.¡¯


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ had to admit that, as LexCorp grew into a massive force, steadily taking control of all of New York City, he had become less vigilant toward ordinary people.


    This became especially obvious after receiving Martian Manhunter''s role-play card, as well as the Aquaman and Atlantis follower cards that were now in use.


    With the combined strength of those cards, he had surpassed humanity long ago.


    And that power had made him, who had always been cautious, begin to lower his guard.

 92: Meeting Captain Marvel

    Today, after reading Fury and Coulson¡¯s minds and finding nothing but emptiness, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ finally realized something.


    In this world of superheroes, even ordinary people had their own moments to shine. Having superpowers wasn¡¯t the only way to be a hero.


    Nick Fury and Phil Coulson¡ªtwo of the most elite agents humanity had to offer¡ªcould still find ways to evade telepathic detection if they were willing to pay the price.


    "Hah..."


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ let out a deep breath, forcing himself to stay alert instead of relaxing.


    Now that he knew they were hiding something from him, he had to be prepared.


    ¡­¡­


    Aboard a S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft, the three of them had taken off later than Carol, yet they arrived at Pancho¡¯s Bar ahead of her.


    Looking around the place, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ spotted a photograph hanging on the bar''s wall¡ªone Carol had left behind after passing her pilot test.


    A closer look at the jet in the image revealed a distinct Pegasus symbol on the tail, marking it as part of Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S.


    ''America really allows military secrets to be displayed so blatantly in a bar?''


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ couldn''t wrap his head around it. Forget about "the public¡¯s right to know"¡ªif something was classified and leaking it posed a risk, wouldn¡¯t it be better for it to not be displayed in a public location like this?


    While he was lost in thought, Fury and Coulson had finished securing the bar, leaving only the owner behind to cooperate with their plan.


    Still curious, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ attempted to read their minds once more.


    But the result was the same. Apart from their recent task of clearing the area, their minds were empty¡ªno stray thoughts, no lingering concerns.


    As for the bar owner, Fury and Coulson hadn''t told him anything important, so reading his mind was pointless.


    Honestly, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ couldn¡¯t figure out how they were doing it. Had S.H.I.E.L.D. developed some kind of countermeasure against Charles¡¯ telepathy long ago?


    In the end, he could only chalk it up to one of humanity¡¯s miracles.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after, Carol arrived at the bar, just as expected.


    The moment she stepped inside, a flood of fragmented memories rushed through her mind.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This roadside bar, sitting quietly by a stretch of desert highway, looked nearly identical to the one she remembered¡ªPancho¡¯s Bar. The microphone, the drum set, the pool table¡ªeach item she saw brought back fragments of the joyful times she had spent here.


    Eventually, her gaze fell on a photograph hanging on the bar''s wall. The jet she had once piloted, marked with the Pegasus emblem.


    "What can I get you?"


    The bar owner, following the plan, stepped forward.


    "Where was this picture taken?"


    "Uh... an airport?"


    The owner was at a loss. He was just a bartender¡ªhow was he supposed to know where his customers got their pictures from, let alone why they were hanging on his wall?


    "Where is Project Pegasus?"


    Carol didn¡¯t notice his discomfort and instead asked an even more impossible question for an ordinary person to answer.


    "That¡¯s classified."


    Before the owner could figure out how to respond, Fury stepped in. Taking the cue, the owner quietly slipped away.


    Following behind Fury were Coulson and ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯.


    "And naturally, your file is classified as well." Fury added.


    Carol¡¯s gaze lingered on the bandage at the corner of his brow.


    "Rough day, Agent Fury?"


    "Could¡¯ve been worse," he replied, rubbing his brow as if the wound was just a minor inconvenience. "Dealt with a space invasion, an alien attack, and even got a last look at a dissected alien corpse. Just another standard workday for me.¡±


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ narrowed his eyes. The words were similar to what he remembered, yet something felt off.


    Carol, of course, wasn¡¯t going to trust Fury immediately. She knew Skrulls could impersonate anyone.


    But next, instead of proving his humanity like ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ remembered, Fury did something different.


    "You think I¡¯m one of those green-blooded freaks?" he said casually, then, without warning, added, "Come on, we¡¯re both red-blooded humans, aren¡¯t we¡­ Reid?¡±


    In that instant, alarm bells went off in ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s¡¯ mind.


    Fury hadn¡¯t confirmed his identity but had deliberately called out his name. The implications were obvious.


    At the same time, his telepathy finally picked up Fury¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ''Attack! Hurry up and attack!¡¯


    As if responding to Fury¡¯s silent command¡ªor perhaps because she picked up on the deeper meaning in his words¡ªCarol¡¯s hands instantly flared with pulsing photon energy.


    Without hesitation, she fired a photon blast straight at ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯.


    "Shit!"


    He barely had time to cross his arms in defense before the impact sent him flying backward, crashing into the bar counter with enough force to rattle the entire structure.


    As he steadied himself, from the scorched wounds on his arms, drops of green blood slowly trickled down.


    "Skrull!!"


    Carol¡¯s eyes turned sharp. Green blood¡ªit was practically ingrained into Kree knowledge that Skrulls bled green. And for Carol, who had fought alongside the Kree in Starforce, attacking any green-blooded alien was pure instinct.


    So when she saw ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ green blood, she didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Her energy surged, photon pulses building at her fists until they glowed like miniature suns. Then, she unleashed a thick beam of concentrated energy straight at ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯.


    "You¡¯re not even going to let me explain?"


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ let out a bitter chuckle.


    As expected, Captain Marvel was one of Marvel¡¯s heavy hitters. Even now, before fully mastering her powers, she could still easily injure him in a surprise attack.


    The next moment, twin beams of searing heat shot from his eyes, clashing against Carol¡¯s photon blast in midair with equal force.


    The impact caused a massive explosion, instantly tearing through the bar. The shockwave blasted apart tables, chairs, and decorations, sending debris flying in all directions.


    No calculations were needed¡ªS.H.I.E.L.D. was definitely going to owe the owner a hefty compensation.


    Meanwhile, the moment ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ fought back, Fury and Coulson hit the ground, shielding themselves from the blast wave.


    When the dust settled and the smoke began to clear, Carol¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Because the figure standing before her was indeed an alien¡ªbut he was definitely not a Skrull.

 93: Fighting Carol

    Carol¡¯s realization didn¡¯t come all at once; it was the small physical details that planted the seeds of doubt.


    First was his unnatural durability.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ had taken her photon blast head-on, without armor, relying solely on his body to absorb the impact.


    That alone was unusual. Even though she hadn¡¯t gone all out with her first strike, partly because of her own lingering doubts about the situation, it was still far beyond what any Skrull should have been able to endure.


    Even at reduced power, her photon pulses weren¡¯t something a Skrull could simply shrug off through sheer physical resilience. Their bodies weren¡¯t built for that kind of punishment.


    Then came the second attack.


    This time, her opponent retaliated by firing red energy beams from his eyes, an ability Skrulls simply did not possess.


    There were possible explanations, of course. Perhaps the Skrulls had developed some new form of enhancement, bioengineering select individuals to wield extraordinary powers. Maybe this one was a prototype for a stronger, more dangerous breed.


    But then came the biological inconsistencies.


    Despite both having green skin and green blood, and seemingly sharing the ability to shapeshift into different forms, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ lacked several defining traits of Skrulls.


    The most obvious difference was the absence of the signature ridges on the chin. Nearly every Skrull had them.


    Then there was his skull shape; Skrulls had sharp yet somewhat rounded heads, whereas his features were more angular.


    His physique was also different. His upper arms were visibly muscular, but his forearms were unnaturally sharp and bony, with slight protrusions beneath the skin, structures Skrulls didn¡¯t have. They weren¡¯t built for close-quarters combat in the way his physique suggested.


    Still, these were just observations, not definitive proof.


    Skrulls could maintain their transformations indefinitely. There was no rule saying they couldn¡¯t shapeshift into an unusual-looking form.


    So, while Carol sensed something was off, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her stop attacking.


    Her reckless nature, amplified by her overwhelming power, pushed her to press forward without restraint.


    After only a brief pause, she fired another photon blast at the green-skinned alien in front of her.


    "Wait¡ª"


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ barely had time to speak before the attack was unleashed.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Not wanting to take another direct hit, he phased his body, letting the energy pulse pass harmlessly through him. The blast tore through the bar¡¯s wall instead, sending debris flying and leaving a gaping hole in its wake.


    Carol¡¯s photon pulses weren¡¯t something to be taken lightly¡ªthey were strong enough to pierce Skrull warships. A simple bar wall stood no chance.


    From the sidelines, Coulson, who had thrown himself to the ground alongside Nick Fury to avoid the destruction, let out a resigned sigh. Watching the massive hole left in the wake of the blast, he turned to Fury.


    "Sir, I think the compensation bill this time is going to give the higher-ups a serious headache.¡±


    Fury, who had been watching the fight unfold with a grim expression, didn¡¯t even glance at him.


    "I know," he muttered. Then, after a brief pause, he added, "That¡¯s assuming our higher-ups are still the same.¡±


    Coulson tensed. "Sir, you mean¡ª!"


    He knew exactly who Fury was referring to: R. Keller, Fury¡¯s current superior. And given Fury¡¯s tone, there was little room for doubt.


    "Yeah. It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking," Fury confirmed, his voice low. "I don¡¯t know why this green-skinned alien is helping us, but I can¡¯t ignore his suspicion.¡±


    He recalled the way the alien had briefly, almost imperceptibly, glanced at Keller before they left. That look sent a chill down his spine. If Skrulls had infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D., then this was an even bigger crisis than he had anticipated.


    If ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ were someone he could trust, he would¡¯ve taken Keller down the moment he noticed that look. But right now, he wasn¡¯t sure who to believe.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle raged on.


    Carol was surprised by her opponent¡¯s ability to phase through attacks, another capability she''d never seen in a Skrull, but she recovered quickly. Instead of backing down, she pressed forward with even fiercer assaults.


    "Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that up!"


    She was in for a disappointment, though.


    While ''Martian Manhunter''s'' phasing ability wasn''t something he could use effortlessly¡ªit demanded immense mental strength¡ªhis endurance was all relative to his opponent''s power level.


    If he were facing someone like Superman, maintaining intangibility for long wouldn¡¯t be viable. He¡¯d tire out and eventually collapse.


    However, against Carol, who had yet to fully master her own abilities and was recklessly throwing out attacks without strategic consideration, the one to wear out first wouldn''t be him. ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ was at his peak, while Carol was still finding her footing.


    Even so, he had no intention of dragging this out.


    ¡®It¡¯s time for me to lose.¡¯


    Dodging several more attacks, he deliberately made it seem as if he could no longer sustain his phasing.


    A photon blast struck him square in the chest, sending him flying through the hole in the bar¡¯s wall. His body crashed onto the road outside, kicking up dust and rubble as he skidded to a halt.


    Carol wasted no time. She leaped over the wreckage, landing on the street, energy crackling in her hands as she aimed at the ¡®weakened¡¯ Martian.


    "Now, talk. How many disguises have you Skrulls taken?"


    Despite noticing the differences between him and the Skrulls, she still assumed he was one of them¡ªjust an unusual case.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ coughed roughly, then let out a dry chuckle as he watched Carol approach, her powers poised as a threat.


    "Why is it," he asked, "that you assume every green-skinned alien must be a Skrull?"


    Carol answered without even thinking.


    "Because in Kree-controlled space, the only race with green skin, green blood, and shapeshifting abilities is the Skrulls. There¡¯s no alternative."


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s¡¯ gaze darkened.


    "Then have you considered the possibility," he said, "that my people were wiped out long ago?"


    Carol froze.


    That brief moment of hesitation was all he needed.


    His body shifted in an instant.


    The humanoid figure vanished, replaced by a towering, ten-meter-tall green beast.


    Razor-sharp claws gleamed under the sunlight as they slashed toward Carol, who stared in shock.


    "Damn it!"


    She realized too late¡ªshe had let her guard down.


    The blow struck her head-on, sending her flying back into the already ruined bar.

 94: Martian Manhunter’s Weakness

    Carol coughed twice as she struggled to her feet, her body aching all over. "Seriously? Playing the victim just to sucker-punch me?"


    The bar''s interior was in ruins, shattered furniture and debris scattered everywhere. But despite the impact, she wasn''t in any real danger.


    Although that last attack had looked powerful, ''Martian Manhunter'' had been careful to control his strength. He never intended to take her life.


    As Carol steadied herself, she looked up, only to see a towering, ten-meter-tall green behemoth. The creature had smashed through the bar''s roof and was now reaching for her with a massive hand.


    "Back off, big guy!"


    At this point, Carol had no doubt that this alien wasn''t a Skrull. If every Skrull had this kind of transformation ability, the Kree Empire wouldn''t have been fighting them all this time. They would have surrendered already.


    But whatever he was, she didn''t have time to think. Right now, her priority was stopping that enormous hand from crushing her.


    Photon energy surged in her hands again as she fired pulse after pulse at his massive form. But now that ''Martian Manhunter'' had fully unleashed his shapeshifting abilities, his body was on a completely different level.


    Even at full power, Carol''s photon blasts couldn''t so much as scratch him.


    This was a body capable of going toe-to-toe with Superman.


    So why was he displaying such overwhelming strength now when he was supposed to be looking for an opportunity to lose?


    Because he wanted to leave an unforgettable image in everyone''s mind, to make sure they saw his power while also revealing a critical weakness.


    And with Carol''s attacks proving useless, there was nothing stopping ''Martian Manhunter'' from closing his fingers around her, locking her in an unbreakable grip.


    "Ahh!! Let go of me!!"


    Even though the Kree Starforce suits were built with advanced technology, they were still standard-issue, nothing compared to the specialized wargear of an Accuser like Ronan.


    The suit''s defenses weren''t nearly strong enough to withstand this level of force and, as ''Martian Manhunter''s'' grip tightened, Carol felt like every bone in her body would shatter at any moment.


    Yet, in that excruciating moment, something inside her ignited.


    Her body erupted with an even more intense surge of photon energy. This time, it wasn''t just from her hands; the energy burst from every part of her body.


    "What?!"


    Sensing the overwhelming power surging from Carol, ''Martian Manhunter'' put on a shocked expression at just the right moment.


    And then¡ª


    A devastating photon pulse exploded outward, engulfing the entire bar in a blinding wave of energy.


    ......


    "Oh my God," Coulson gasped, "what kind of monsters are these two?!"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    He had barely managed to get out of the bar before Carol was sent crashing back into it. He and Fury had stepped outside just in time to avoid getting caught in the destruction, but now they were witnessing something far beyond what they had expected.


    ''Martian Manhunter''s'' monstrous transformation.


    Carol''s overwhelming photon energy.


    Coulson felt that even if he drank an entire bucket of Scarlet Serum, the laser energy he could unleash wouldn''t even come close to what Carol was doing now.


    Fury, however, remained composed. Initially, he had assumed that the disguised alien was simply a Skrull with an unusual ability. After all, humanity had mutants among them, so why wouldn''t Skrulls have exceptional individuals as well?


    But now, he realized the truth. The one impersonating Reid was not a Skrull. He was something far more dangerous.


    Skrull disguises, no matter how convincing, were ultimately limited. As long as their numbers remained low, their infiltration of Earth was manageable. They had only two options: remain hidden forever or risk exposure and face relentless pursuit.


    But this green-skinned alien¡­


    Fury could already tell.


    To human society, he wasn''t just a threat. He was something far beyond that: a force that could turn their entire world upside down.


    Not only could he shape-shift, but he also possessed overwhelming strength, far beyond human comprehension.


    And that wasn''t even the worst part. He also had psychic abilities.


    Before Fury could dwell on the implications, a series of gas canisters inside the wrecked bar detonated, igniting the ruins in an instant.


    Flames spread rapidly, engulfing the entire site in an inferno.


    Everyone present, including Carol, still trapped in ''Martian Manhunter''s'' grasp, was momentarily stunned.


    Because for the first time since the fight began, ''Martian Manhunter'' showed something other than power and control.


    He showed fear.


    "HELP!! HELP ME!!!"


    A look of pure terror twisted his face as he flung Carol aside, sending her crashing into the ground.


    But he himself was still in the flames, ''Martian Manhunter''s'' massive form, which had towered at ten meters, now began to shrink. His body twisted and shrank as he reverted to his original form.


    And then, his skin started to burn.


    Not from the external flames, but something deeper; something burning from within.


    "What the hell¡­?" Carol pushed herself up, watching in disbelief.


    The fire, which should have posed no real harm to anyone of his strength, was causing him unimaginable distress. His own body had begun to combust.


    She could see it clearly, if this continued, he wouldn''t just be injured¡ªhe would die.


    In the distance, Fury felt a rush of excitement. If this fire could eliminate an alien who posed a massive threat to humanity, then it couldn''t be any better.


    Unfortunately for him, ''Martian Manhunter'' wasn''t going to die. The self-immolation was a ruse.


    His agonized screams were just an act. He was stalling, waiting for Carol to step in. And if she didn''t, he could still walk out of the flames on his own, though that would reveal too much of his true capabilities.


    And sure enough, to Fury''s disappointment, Carol moved.


    Without hesitation, she rushed into the burning wreckage, her Kree suit shielding her from the flames as she tackled ''Martian Manhunter'' to the ground.


    She shoved him onto the sandy roadside, frantically smothering his body with dirt to extinguish the fire.


    Gradually, the flames dimmed.


    ''Martian Manhunter'' let out a heavy breath, feigning exhaustion as he looked up at Carol with gratitude in his eyes.


    "Thank you¡­ for saving me," he spoke weakly.


    Carol scoffed, shaking the dust from her hands.


    "Don''t thank me. I only did it because I was wrong about you," she narrowed her eyes. "You''re not a Skrull. If I hadn''t jumped the gun, you wouldn''t be in this mess."


    Unlike Fury, Carol had no deep-seated distrust of aliens. She didn''t see the presence of extraterrestrial beings on Earth as a threat.


    She had spent years on Hala, the Kree homeworld, surrounded by numerous alien species speaking a shared universal language.


    To her, the idea of aliens hiding their true forms on Earth wasn''t a reason for paranoia or hostility. It was a reason for sympathy. They had to live in fear, unable to show their real selves to a world that might reject or destroy them.


    Wasn''t that tragic?


    That belief, more than anything, was why¡ªeven after nearly having her bones crushed¡ªCarol had still chosen to save him.


    At this moment, Fury, accompanied by a still-shaken Coulson, stepped forward. Realizing the alien wouldn''t die, his expression shifted to one of guilt. He forced himself to suppress his unease about such a powerful extraterrestrial being, hiding the instinctive rejection he felt.


    With a measured tone, he finally spoke.


    "My apologies for suspecting you were a Skrull. But now, can you explain why you were impersonating Reid?"


    His gaze darkened.


    "And while you''re at it, what happened to the real Reid?"

 95: Troublesome Nick Fury

    Fury¡¯s tone carried a sharp, interrogative edge, and his words were easy to misinterpret.


    Carol could accept an alien living on Earth in hiding, even one with immense power. That wasn¡¯t the problem.


    The condition, however, was that the alien couldn¡¯t be a malicious, dangerous threat to humanity.


    But Fury¡¯s words made it sound like he was implying the alien had something to do with the death of a human named Reid.


    If that were true, Carol wouldn¡¯t forgive ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ either.


    Sure enough, after hearing Fury¡¯s words, Carol¡¯s expression hardened. Her gaze shifted toward ¡®Martian Manhunter,¡¯ now sharp and dangerous. If he couldn¡¯t provide a convincing explanation, Carol was more than ready to take advantage of his weakened state and help humanity eliminate what she saw as a potential threat.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that."


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ forced a bitter smile, though inside, he was cursing Fury viciously.


    ''Damn bastard. Why does he always have to be such an eyesore?''


    He had planned everything carefully. First, he would reveal his origins to Carol in a way that earned her trust, then he would guide her to the Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S base. It was supposed to go smoothly. But now, thanks to Fury¡¯s interference, things were bound to get messier.


    Trust was a fragile thing. In this standoff between him and Fury, the more Carol trusted Fury, the less she''d trust him.


    ''One day, I¡¯m going to burn S.H.I.E.L.D. to the ground.''


    The thought came and went in an instant, but his expression didn¡¯t change. His voice remained steady.


    "Reid is alive and well. The reason Agent Fury couldn¡¯t find him is that he¡¯s already gone to the Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S research base."


    "Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S?"


    The moment Carol heard those words, her suspicion toward ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ faded.


    Right now, aside from her fragmented memories of her own past, Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S was what mattered to her most. It felt like the key to everything she couldn¡¯t remember.


    "Why would this Reid guy know about Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S?"


    Carol¡¯s voice was sharp, demanding answers.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he glanced at Fury.


    "Agent Fury should be able to figure that out. You may not have direct access to the information, but with the data you¡¯ve gathered and the spies planted inside LexCorp, you should know the truth by now."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Richard was exposed.


    Fury wasn¡¯t particularly surprised. After learning ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ possessed telepathic abilities, he knew every agent S.H.I.E.L.D. had embedded in LexCorp would be compromised.


    What he could''ve never imagined was that Richard¡¯s cover had been blown the moment he attended Oscorp¡¯s recruitment event.


    After a brief moment of thought, Fury spoke again, his voice low and thoughtful.


    "I¡¯m guessing... it¡¯s because of LexCorp."


    Since ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ claimed Richard¡¯s intel supported this, the most reasonable explanation was that LexCorp had a hand in Reid gaining access to Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S.


    And as for how he gained access, that answer wasn¡¯t hard to figure out: the military.


    These days, when it came to military connections, even Stark Industries couldn¡¯t compare to LexCorp.


    Tony¡¯s personality was suited for business, but making friends with military generals was never his style. Luthor, on the other hand, knew exactly which hands to shake.


    At the same time, Fury caught the hidden meaning in ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s¡¯ words.


    He wasn¡¯t just explaining things to Carol; he was subtly pointing out that Fury¡¯s earlier interrogation stemmed from humanity¡¯s instinctive distrust of aliens. If they simply investigated properly, they¡¯d get the truth, but instead, they chose to corner him with accusations.


    It was also a quiet warning to Carol: Fury wasn¡¯t giving her the whole truth. He was steering her, intentionally or not, down the wrong path.


    Carol noticed this, her gaze toward Fury grew noticeably colder.


    She remembered her life on Earth, but she also couldn¡¯t deny the truth. Kree blood flowed through her veins. She wasn¡¯t fully human anymore. She was Kree.


    If Fury rejected ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ just for being an alien¡­ wasn¡¯t he rejecting her too?


    No matter how impulsive Carol could be, she wasn¡¯t blind to this realization.


    Knowing this, Carol decided to put her search for Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S on hold for now. She wasn¡¯t about to let Fury¡¯s prejudice go unchecked.


    Still, violence wasn¡¯t the answer.


    Instead, she¡¯d try a different approach: getting this human agent and the green-skinned alien to reconcile.


    "Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S can wait. Can you tell me your name? And how did you end up on Earth?"


    Understanding each other was the first step to trust. Carol hoped that by learning more about this alien, Fury might find it harder to keep seeing him as an enemy.


    Fury caught on to her intentions but stayed silent. He wanted answers too.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ didn¡¯t hide anything. After taking a deep breath, he began to speak.


    "My name is J''onn J''onzz. My home isn¡¯t too far from Earth, but it¡¯s not exactly close either. I am... a Martian, from Mars."


    "A Martian? No way. There¡¯s life on Mars?" Coulson blurted out, unable to hide his shock.


    But then he remembered: before ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ transformed into that monstrous creature, he¡¯d said something to Carol.


    ¡°Wait... you mentioned it before. You said your race was wiped out.¡±


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ nodded quietly. "Yes. Martians were wiped out centuries ago in a disaster."


    "Then how are you here? Do Martians have time travel technology?" Fury asked, still skeptical.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ shook his head. ¡°The ones who unlocked the miracle of time travel weren¡¯t Martians... they were humans.¡±


    "Humans?"


    Fury frowned. Then he recalled the look of admiration in ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s¡¯ eyes when he mentioned Reid earlier.


    ¡°Wait... don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    "That¡¯s right. It was Reid.¡± ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s'' voice carried a hint of reverence. ¡°During an experiment in Gotham, he accidentally created a machine that could theoretically connect to the past. Through a series of coincidences and miracles, he pulled me, someone who should have died in Mars¡¯ destruction, to Earth."


    "What?!"


    This time, even Fury couldn¡¯t hide his shock.


    He had always thought Reid was a genius, on par with Luthor or Stark.


    But now, this alien was telling him that Reid had built a time machine?

 96: Going to Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S Base

    Without reacting to Fury¡¯s surprise, ''Martian Manhunter'' calmly recounted how Reid had comforted and persuaded him. In the end, Reid had even granted permission for ''Martian Manhunter'' to assume his appearance, enabling him to move freely in human society.


    As he continued, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ revealed the underlying reason for Reid¡¯s previous argument with Alfred and the decision to leave Gotham wasn¡¯t driven by anger but rather by a desire to ensure that ''Martian Manhunter,'' an alien unfamiliar with human ways, wouldn¡¯t be corrupted by Gotham¡¯s darkness.


    As she listened, Carol¡¯s impression of Reid, a man she hadn¡¯t even met yet, skyrocketed. He was the first human she¡¯d come across who didn''t reject the existence of aliens.


    Fury and Coulson, too, found themselves increasingly impressed by him.


    Reid, a man without superpowers, who stayed low-key yet carried an extraordinary presence, was rising quickly in their estimation.


    However, Fury had no intention of inviting Reid to join S.H.I.E.L.D. at this point. With ''Martian Manhunter'' present, the likelihood of him becoming an agent was practically nonexistent.


    "Then why not have Reid modify the machine again and send you back to Mars, centuries ago?¡± Fury asked, his voice carrying curiosity.


    This time, his question wasn¡¯t born from suspicion, but from a desire to understand the truth. He needed to determine whether this miraculous event was a one-time occurrence or a power that could be controlled. If humanity could harness time travel technology, the potential impact on the world would be immeasurable.


    ¡°At first, I did want to return to Mars, to die alongside my people, my family. Reid even tried to modify the time machine for that purpose. But just as you¡¯re probably thinking, my arrival here was nothing more than a miracle, one that can¡¯t be replicated. Now, I¡¯ve come to terms with it. Since this miracle saved my life, I¡¯ll cherish this hard-won second chance.¡±


    As he spoke, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ wore a calm, resolute expression, and Carol smiled and nodded in understanding.


    He had been separated from his homeworld by time itself, while she had lost her past to amnesia. Their situations mirrored each other in a way, and Carol empathized with the despair that once made him long for death.


    If the Kree Empire hadn¡¯t comforted and guided her after she lost her memory, she might not have handled it as well as ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ had.


    Turning to Carol, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ spoke again, this time with a softer tone.


    "You lost your memories. That¡¯s not irreversible. Those fragments aren¡¯t gone; they¡¯ve just been buried deep in your subconscious. If you want, I can help you retrieve them.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Carol¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had once been determined to uncover the truth about her past, but now, hearing his offer, she hesitated.


    It was so simple. She only needed to nod, and with ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s¡¯ telepathic abilities, her memories would flood back.


    But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to agree.


    ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ already knew why; he''d sensed it with his telepathy.


    Carol was afraid.


    Since waking without her memories, she''d embraced her identity as a Kree. Even if her skin looked different, her blood was still blue. That truth was undeniable.


    She feared the truth might shatter her sense of belonging to the Kree Empire.


    It was why, the moment she arrived on Earth, she had contacted Yon-Rogg, sharing her location. Deep down, she still clung to a sliver of hope for the Kree Empire and instinctively sought to justify their lies.


    "...No. I can''t decide right now. We''re still working together, so if I feel ready, I¡¯ll ask you for help."


    Carol ultimately refused his offer. She decided to give the Kree Empire one last chance.


    "I understand, but we won''t be working together," ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ said and shook his head, rejecting the idea of traveling with them.


    "What? Why not? Do you have something else to take care of?"


    Carol asked, confused. She thought the tension between them had eased. There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for him to refuse now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± he said. ¡°There can¡¯t be two Reids in different places at the same time. You¡¯re heading to the Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S base next, right? I¡¯ll be there, by Reid¡¯s side, waiting for you.¡±


    Carol considered this, then nodded. She understood. There was no need to argue.


    As she watched ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ slowly fade from sight, she playfully nudged Nick Fury, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Well, with J¡¯onn around, your identity is confirmed. You¡¯ve managed to bring people straight to someone as classified as me; your clearance must be pretty high, huh?¡±


    Fury, still deep in thought about ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯s¡¯ talk of miracles, was startled by Carol¡¯s comment. But after a moment, he realized that there was no escaping this situation now


    ¡®Damn it. Entering Project Pegasus base without prior approval is a major issue,¡¯ he thought, cursing the chain of events that had led to this point.


    Fortunately, he had Coulson with him.


    ¡°Coulson, draft me a report on why investigating Project Pegasus is a top priority. And make one for yourself too.¡±


    Ignoring Coulson¡¯s silent groaning from the side, Fury went toward his car and drove straight to the base with his team.


    Once they arrived, Fury showed his S.H.I.E.L.D. credentials to the guards stationed at the checkpoint. After a brief exchange, they were granted access, though it was clear the security team wasn¡¯t thrilled about their presence.


    At least not until LexCorp turned their losses into investments. They weren¡¯t interested in letting these agents conduct an investigation just yet. For now, the guards ensured Fury¡¯s team didn¡¯t wander around. After a quick, half-hearted look at the airfield, they were escorted straight to a waiting room.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Reid, now fully briefed on the situation, had already reunited with his other self. With the information relayed by ¡®Martian Manhunter,¡¯ he was ready to act.


    Now, it was time for him to step in.


    "Possess me."


    Before the security guard outside could knock on the door, ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ used his possession ability to inhabit Reid¡¯s body.


    With a swift motion, Reid opened the door himself. As the security guard looked on, startled, he spoke.


    ¡°Hello there. I heard some noise outside. Is something going on?¡±


    The security guard, who had been hesitant about whether to inform Reid of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s arrival, immediately relaxed upon seeing him. Not wasting any more time, the guard shared the news.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has arrived, sir. They''re investigating Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S."

 97: First Meeting

    "I see. So it¡¯s them? Understood."


    Reid¡¯s voice remained calm, his expression remained unchanged despite the security guard¡¯s worried tone. He offered a reassuring smile and replied,


    "Don¡¯t worry about them exposing your secrets. S.H.I.E.L.D. isn¡¯t the tax bureau, nor is it an intelligence agency tied to any foreign government. They¡¯re not interested in Project Pegasus¡¯ financial losses. Besides, if you detain them by force, you¡¯ll only make things worse. Their backup agents will come in with government authorization, and that¡¯s when things will get truly messy for you.¡±


    The guard still looked uneasy, his brows furrowing. "...But what if¡ª"


    "Relax," Reid cut him off. "I¡¯ll handle them myself. Believe it or not, S.H.I.E.L.D. once invited me to join. I turned them down. Once they realize LexCorp is involved in Project Pegasus, they won¡¯t dare make this public. Not unless they want their reputation in shambles.¡±


    Hearing that, the guard finally felt at ease. That made sense. If LexCorp was already on track to pull progress from the project¡¯s foundation, those losses would eventually turn into investment. There was no need to overthink it anymore.


    "Then¡­ should I escort you there, sir?"


    "No need. You¡¯ve got other things to handle. I memorized the base layout last night. Finding them won¡¯t be hard."


    With that, Reid turned and strode off, his footsteps echoing through the corridor as he headed toward the room where Fury and the others were held.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the lounge.


    Fury sat in silence, his mind working overtime. He¡¯d gone over the situation again and again, but the conclusion stayed the same: he couldn¡¯t call S.H.I.E.L.D. for backup.


    Since ''Martian Manhunter¡¯s'' identity was confirmed and he wasn¡¯t a Skrull, then back in the lab, that look he gave Keller must have been a warning. A silent message that Keller was a Skrull.


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. was already infiltrated by Skrulls, calling for help now would only make things worse.


    Having come to that conclusion, Fury went to put his pager away¡ªonly for Carol to snatch it right out of his hand.


    "What are you doing?!" he blurted, more surprised than angry.


    Carol examined the device curiously. "This thing looks fun. I¡¯ll hold onto it for now. I¡¯ll give it back later.¡±


    Fury stared at her for a moment, then sighed. The pager wasn¡¯t that important anyway, so he didn¡¯t bother trying to take it back from Carol.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The priority now was figuring out a way to sneak out of the room.


    Fury scanned the room, spotting a roll of tape and an idea sparked. Grabbing it, he carefully lifted a fingerprint from the scanner panel by the door. After a bit of fiddling, he crafted a quick, makeshift fingerprint tape to bypass the lock.


    Carol watched him do his work quietly the whole time. She looked like she wanted to say or do something but ultimately stayed still.


    Just as Fury was about to test his handiwork to unlock the door, it suddenly swung open.


    Reid stood on the other side, looking down at Fury¡¯s sneaky maneuvering. An awkward silence filled the small room.


    "...Agent Fury," Reid said after a brief pause. "J''onn should¡¯ve mentioned I was stationed here at Pegasus Base. The moment I heard you were here, I came to find you. There was no need to show off your spy skills.¡±


    Fury blinked, caught off guard. "I... uh¡­¡±


    His dark skin, paired with the embarrassed flush on his face, made for an odd sight. Carol and Coulson on the side held back a laugh.


    But regardless, Reid¡¯s arrival meant they¡¯d finally cleared the final obstacle in their path within the base.


    Ignoring the awkward atmosphere, Reid gestured for them to follow. With him leading the way, the group moved through the base smoothly, avoiding trouble until they reached the archives room.


    "By the way, Reid, where¡¯s J''onn?¡± Carol suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence. ¡°You must have learned about us through him, but why haven¡¯t we seen him?"


    Reid paused, hand on the door¡¯s fingerprint scanner.


    Although their first meeting had been a bit unpleasant, Carol had since resonated with Martian Manhunter¡¯s story, especially considering her own experiences. As a result, she had grown to care more about the green-skinned alien.


    "You all know J''onn can reshape his form at will," Reid explained. ¡°Thanks to his perfect control over molecular structure, he can even control his body¡¯s regeneration speed. So, with some help from other abilities, he¡¯s resting inside me. The fire from before also left him with some psychological scars.¡±


    "That... I¡¯m sorry."


    Carol felt a pang of guilt when she learned that Martian Manhunter had to rest inside Reid¡¯s body due to the self-combustion incident.


    Though it had been in self-defense at the time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If she had tried to communicate first instead of acting so quickly, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated the way they did.


    Thinking about it, Carol glanced at Fury beside her. Her opinion of the human agent dropped even further. However, considering he was the only human agent she knew, and one who might rise to a higher position in the organization, she still hadn¡¯t completely abandoned the idea of working with him.


    Reid noticed the shift in her expression. He hid a smile. So far, his plan was working perfectly. Martian Manhunter¡¯s origin story, sprinkled with a few well-placed embellishments, had earned Carol¡¯s sympathy. All that was left was to help her unlock her memories, and J''onn would be her closest confidant from then on.


    In time, when Carol traveled around the universe, Martian Manhunter would naturally follow her. With the long time and ample trust between them, he could easily influence Carol¡¯s mind, given his abilities.


    For now, though, Reid kept these thoughts buried deep. He pressed his fingerprint to the scanner. The door unlocked with a soft click.


    The group entered, finding the classified files on Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S and Wendy Lawson, along with Lawson¡¯s personal diary, which Reid had conveniently "overlooked" the first time.


    From these materials, Carol discovered Wendy Lawson¡¯s true identity: a Kree named Mar-Vell.


    She also learned about her former friend, Maria Rambeau.


    Finally, when Carol came across a photo at an airport, one where she was smiling as she slowly walked down from a plane, her past memories came flooding back.


    She remembered piloting the plane, its eventual crash, and hearing Lawson proudly tell her:


    "This isn¡¯t about fighting wars. It¡¯s about ending them."

 98: Disappointed Carol

    "I''m sorry, but I need to step away for a bit," Carol said, then left the archive room on her own.


    Reid, still flipping through other documents, glanced at her as she walked out. He knew exactly where she was going¡ªcontacting the Kree Starforce. But he didn¡¯t stop her.


    Carol would only truly appreciate the trust she builds in the future after enduring the deepest betrayal.


    As for whether she will stop trusting others entirely because of the Kree Empire''s deception?


    Come on¡ªthis is Marvel, a world of superheroes. These heavily stereotyped heroes all share one common trait: they¡¯re always ready to admit their mistakes but never truly change.


    If one betrayal was enough to scare her into never trusting again, she wouldn¡¯t be Carol Danvers anymore.


    And even if she was afraid, Martian Manhunter had telepathy. A few carefully chosen words from him would be more than enough to put her mind at ease.


    At the same time, shortly after Carol left, Reid felt a sudden jolt in his chest. ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ stirred within him, sending a clear, urgent message.


    "Skrulls are here.¡±


    "What?"


    Fury, who had been deeply focused on reading the files in the archives room, jumped in surprise. He hadn¡¯t just been skimming; he was carefully studying Carol¡¯s past. Only by understanding someone¡¯s history could he truly connect with them.


    Every detail mattered. Every piece of information had to be memorized, analyzed, and reanalyzed. These weren¡¯t just records; they were the key to understanding who Carol really was. So when the news of Skrulls infiltrating the base hit, it caught him off guard.


    "Who did they disguise themselves as?" Fury asked, regaining his composure. "Can J¡¯onn take them out directly?¡±


    If the intruders were all Skrulls, the solution would be simple: ¡¯Martian Manhunter¡¯ could just identify them and handle the rest. Fury had no sympathy for a species that specialized in deception, invasion, and taking over other planets.


    "Apologies, but that won¡¯t work. Unless you want to make yourself infamous among humans," ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ responded. "Only one of them is a Skrull. The rest are alll S.H.I.E.L.D. agents."


    Fury frowned. "That so? Yeah¡­ that complicates things."


    Taking down a room full of S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel wasn¡¯t the hard part; it was dealing with the consequences afterward.


    Still, Fury made his decision quickly.


    "I¡¯ll go with Coulson and lure the Skrull here," he said. "You call Carol and have her subdue the target. Once the scattered agents regroup, we make a clean escape.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Reid nodded slightly. Without another word, Fury left the archive room with Coulson to meet the Skrull posing as Agent Keller.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, having learned from her last attempt, Carol quickly modified an old phone into a communicator, re-establishing contact with the Kree strike team.


    She relayed everything she¡¯d uncovered on Earth¡ªWendy Lawson¡¯s true identity and the research she left behind.


    But as the conversation continued, Carol noticed something unsettling. The technology Lawson once described as a way to end the war was now twisted by Yon-Rogg, who claimed it was a weapon to win the war instead.


    Yet Carol couldn¡¯t help but question: was it even a war anymore?


    The Kree Empire could declare victory at any time. The only reason it hadn¡¯t was to keep the Skrulls as an ever-present enemy, a scapegoat to divert attention from the Empire¡¯s internal struggles.


    Carol understood that the Skrulls had indeed caused trouble for the Kree Empire, but that trouble didn¡¯t deserve to be called a war. It was just one-sided persecution, wrapped in the illusion of a never-ending conflict.


    Free from the Kree¡¯s conditioning and piecing together her Earth-born identity, Carol¡¯s disillusionment with the Empire only deepened.


    She tightened her grip on the communicator, her voice calm.


    "When I faced the Supreme Intelligence," she said to Yon-Rogg, "I saw Mar-Vell. That¡¯s who appeared to me. It must be because she¡¯s the one I admire most.¡±


    Yon-Rogg¡¯s response was swift and cold. "If you saw Mar-Vell, it wasn¡¯t real. The Skrulls must¡¯ve planted that image to manipulate you."


    Carol¡¯s heart sank. His words didn¡¯t make sense. If the Skrulls had deceived her by pretending to be Mar-Vell, why were they now desperately searching for Project Pegasus and Mar-Vell¡¯s research?


    "Remember your training,¡± Yon-Rogg''s voice sounded from the communicator. ¡°Don¡¯t let useless emotions control your mind!"


    Carol nodded, her face filled with disappointment.


    Yon-Rogg¡ªor rather, the Kree Empire he represented¡ªwas still lying to her. They only wanted to use her.


    The transmission was cut off. Yon-Rogg¡¯s final words echoed in her ears: they were on their way to the galaxy¡¯s jump point and would reach Earth soon.


    Before Carol could process it, a familiar voice rang in her mind, the voice of ¡®Martian Manhunter.''


    "Carol, the Skrulls have infiltrated the base. Meet up with us. We¡¯re getting out of here."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Fury and Coulson had successfully separated the Skrull-impersonated Keller from the real S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Coulson followed the larger group, preparing to surround Carol from all sides.


    Fury, however, stayed with Keller, planning to intercept Carol before the net closed, under the guise of an official order.


    But when the Skrull-disguised Keller arrived at the records room, Carol was nowhere to be found. Instead, standing before him was Reid, a human not listed in the Skrulls'' database.


    "Agent Nicholas, who¡¯s this...?"


    If Fury still had doubts about ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ before, they vanished the moment Keller called him "Nicholas."


    That was his real name, but no one¡ªnot even his closest allies¡ªcalled him that. The whole world knew him only as Nick Fury.


    In an instant, Fury struck. His fist ignited with deadly crimson energy, launching a punch straight at Keller¡¯s head.


    Even with a Skrull¡¯s superior physiology, an unshielded body taking a direct hit from high-energy radiation wouldn¡¯t walk away unscathed.


    But the next second, Keller¡¯s body lit up with the same red glow. And with effortless precision, he caught Fury¡¯s fist mid-strike.


    "What¡ª?!" Fury¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Keller smirked. "Testing whether this serum would work on Skrulls cost me quite some effort."


    The serum actually had no direct effect on Skrulls. But once they mimicked a human at the cellular level, their physiology became indistinguishable, and the serum took effect just the same.


    There was a price, of course. As long as the serum remained active, a Skrull could not revert to their original form. And if they dropped their disguise, the raw energy would burn them alive.


    It was a limitation. But for now, it was enough.


    Before Fury could react, the Skrull-empowered imposter overwhelmed him in seconds, knocking him to the ground in a single, devastating blow.

 99: Leaving the Base

    "Looks like my fallen comrades didn¡¯t teach you any lessons. Human bodies are no match for Skrulls. And besides, I¡¯ve learned plenty of combat techniques from across the galaxy."


    The Skrull, still disguised as Agent Keller, stared down at Fury, who lay motionless on the ground. With a cruel smirk, he stepped forward, raising his hand for the final blow.


    But before he could strike, his wrist was caught tightly from behind.


    "What the¡ª?"


    Keller tried to yank his arm free, but no matter how much strength he used, it didn¡¯t budge.


    "Friendly reminder," Reid¡¯s voice came from behind him, light and almost amused. "Your arm¡¯s raised high above your head, and I¡¯m pulling it back from behind. Based on the similar joint structures between Skrulls and humans, this position isn¡¯t exactly ideal for generating force. You might want to try using your lower body and twisting your waist for leverage instead."


    His tone wasn¡¯t just condescending; it was instructional, like a teacher giving tips to a struggling student. The mockery was undeniable.


    Keller¡¯s face twisted with anger and humiliation, but he still did exactly what Reid suggested. He twisted his waist, putting his whole body into it, and finally wrenched his arm free.


    "Human, are you looking down on me?" He snarled, rubbing his wrist.


    "You actually think so?" Reid raised a brow, looking genuinely surprised. "Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI¡¯m not targeting you specifically. I look down on all Skrulls equally.¡±


    "Pfft."


    Still lying on the ground, Fury hadn¡¯t even managed to get up yet. But hearing Reid¡¯s words, he nearly burst out laughing. That stifled laugh only made Keller more furious.


    "You¡¯re dead!"


    With a furious roar, Keller charged at Reid, determined to prove the strength of the Skrulls, to show that taking down a human was still easy.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    He overestimated his so-called galactic fighting skills, and underestimated what Reid was capable of.


    Reid didn¡¯t use any superhuman strength or speed. He didn¡¯t need to. With just the combat techniques he''d learned from Alfred and Joker, he easily blocked every strike. Keller¡¯s punches and kicks were sloppy, predictable, and Reid countered each one without breaking a sweat.


    Then, with a swift uppercut that seemed to come from nowhere, Reid sent him crashing to the floor.


    "You¡­ bastard!¡± Keller gritted his teeth, trying to push himself up.


    He was finally forced to admit the truth¡ªthe fighting skills of the human before him were beyond ridiculous. He wasn¡¯t a match. Not even close.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Pride shattered, Keller tossed aside any sense of honor. He reached behind his back and drew a Skrull laser weapon, aiming it directly at Reid. Since fists didn¡¯t work, technology would.


    Reid¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He wasn¡¯t worried. Not with ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ still hidden within him, and certainly not with the person standing behind him.


    The moment Keller fired, a purple laser shot through the air.


    Reid tilted his head slightly.


    A photon blast streaked past his cheek, cleanly intercepting the laser mid-flight. The blast devoured the purple energy and continued on, slamming into Keller¡¯s chest. The Skrull, who had barely gotten back on his feet, was blasted several meters backward, slamming into the ground with a dull thud.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the place for a fight. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Carol stood where the blast had come from, her hand still glowing faintly.


    After forcing Keller back, she didn¡¯t go for a finishing blow. Instead, she turned and motioned for the two men to follow.


    Fury, groaning, got to his feet and stumbled after her. Reid, however, lingered for a moment. He glanced at Keller, who was still struggling to push himself up.


    He could tell, beneath that disguise, Keller was definitely wearing Skrull armor.


    ''That¡¯s the only way he survived Carol¡¯s photon blast.¡¯


    But more than that, Reid noticed something else. Carol hadn¡¯t gone all out.


    ¡®She wasn¡¯t aiming to kill him. From the start, she planned to let him live.¡¯


    Pushing those thoughts aside, Reid ignored the Skrull and caught up with Fury and Carol.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish him off?¡± Reid didn¡¯t bother holding the question in. He asked Carol directly as they made their way through the halls.


    She answered without looking back. ¡°The Kree lied to me. I¡¯m starting to think the one who shot me in my memories wasn¡¯t a Skrull. I want answers.¡±


    Reid nodded to himself. He understood now; Carol had completely lost faith in the Kree Empire. That also meant ¡®Martian Manhunter¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have to wait much longer to make his move¡ªand win some serious trust points.


    After a while, the group reached the hangar at base. With Reid¡¯s clearance, every door opened smoothly. Waiting for them inside, having shaken off the other agents, was Coulson.


    "Let¡¯s fly," Reid suggested.


    Following his lead, they boarded one of the experimental planes left behind by Project P.E.G.A.S.U.S and took off from the now Skrull-infiltrated base.


    ¡­¡­


    "So¡­ where the hell did that cat come from?¡±


    As the plane settled into a steady flight, Fury finally noticed the orange cat curled up in Reid¡¯s lap.


    Now that he thought about it¡ªfrom the moment they started running, Reid had been holding this cat the entire time. He had been so focused on escaping that he only just processed it.


    ¡°Aliens are invading, and you¡¯re carrying a cat?¡± He grumbled, eyeing the feline suspiciously.


    Still, curiosity got the better of him. He reached out and ran a hand over the cat¡¯s soft fur.


    ¡®Emmm... damn, that¡¯s nice.¡¯


    Under the adorable appearance of the Flerken, Fury quickly forgot about questioning the cat''s presence entirely.


    "By the way," he shifted topics, "your fighting skills are a bit too good. I might be doing desk work now, but back in the day, I was a damn good agent.¡±


    "Oh? The hand-to-hand stuff? Learned it from my old man in Gotham," Reid replied casually.


    "¡­What about your strength? Reflexes?"


    ¡°Hit the gym. Gotham¡¯s got plenty.¡±


    Fury squinted. Something didn¡¯t sit right.


    ¡°You¡¯re not about to tell me you got your research skills from Gotham too, are you?¡±


    ¡°Agent Fury, I just realized¡ªyou¡¯re a genius! You figured it out all on your own!" Reid grinned.


    Fury¡¯s expression soured, his eye roll practically audible. There was no way in hell he was buying that. If Gotham was really that amazing, they¡¯d be cranking out geniuses left and right.


    But then¡­ his mind wandered.


    Gotham does produce a lot of¡­ ¡®talented¡¯ people.


    Too bad most of them turn to crime.


    "Promise me something, Reid," Fury said seriously. "Stay away from Gotham. That city¡¯s bad news."


    The idea of Reid¡ªa man smart enough to build a time machine¡ªturning into Gotham¡¯s next lunatic was more terrifying than any alien invasion.


    "Alright, you two," Carol¡¯s voice cut in from the cockpit. "We¡¯re almost there."


    "Almost where?" Fury asked, frowning.


    Reid already knew the answer.


    "The files said I had a friend from before¡­ Maria Rambeau."